Dirty Dancing

Amynoelle and Heaven

Rating: R
Genres: Drama, Romance
Relationships: Harry & Hermione
Book: Harry & Hermione, Books 1 - 5
Published: 26/04/2004
Last Updated: 22/07/2004
Status: completed

AU: When Hermione goes with her family to the Hillsdale Resort for a holiday, she doesn't expect to learn to dance. She also doesn't expect to meet and fall in love with Harry Potter... H/Hr, D/G, R/LL & more

Chapters

1. Local God

2. Get Mine Get Yours

3. Walking Away

4. Wicked Game

5. Rain

6. Do You Love Me?

7. Baby I Need Your Lovin

8. Objection!Tango

9. I

10. Heat Wave

11. Amor

12. Fallin

13. Come Clean

14. Why Can

15. I Turn To You

16. Here With Me

17. Give Me One More Chance

18. Let

19. Wherever You Will Go

20. A Little Help From My Friends

21. Bailamos

22. WINNERS!

1. Local God

A/N: Hello and welcome to Amynoelle and Heaven’s first collaborated fic. We both hope you’ll enjoy what we have in store for you, and leave us a review when you’re done reading. We can tell you right now we both absolutely thrive on feedback! :D

By the way, please remember this story is AU! Alternate Universe!

*** Dirty Dancing***

Local God by Everclear

You do that Romeo

Be what you wanna be

Look like you runnin' in place

Do that stupid dance for me

Do that Romeo

That go-go Romeo

I see you twist and turn

You look so stupid, happy, and numb

I never expected my life to change the way it would this summer. I expected that I would be going on a simple holiday with my parents and my cousin Lavender. It was to be an uncomplicated two month stay at Hillsdale, a place owned by a friend of my father’s, Vernon Dursley.

It was the first vacation my father had taken since he changed professions from a dentist to a doctor. When he was a dentist his practise had bought drills from Grunnings, where Vernon Dursley worked. They had become friends, but we hadn’t seen Vernon in years, not since before Lavender and I left for Beauxbatons School in France.

Lavender and I are both witches. My cousin came to live with us when we were both nine, her parents were killed in a car crash and we were her closest living relatives. We only get along about half the time- she’s interested in boys, I’m interested in books.

Or at least… at that point I was only interested in books. That was before I met Harry Potter…

*** *** ***

“Uncle Robert!” Lavender Brown cried. “Be careful! I can hear my things bouncing around in the boot!”

“These mountain roads are a bit bumpy,” Robert Granger replied.

“I can tell,” Lavender replied sourly. She looked over at Hermione but as usual, found no sympathy from her. Her cousin’s bushy brown head was buried in a thick tome called Arithmancy in Everyday Life, something Lavender found more boring than classes.

“We’re almost there,” Elinore Granger turned around in the front seat. “It’s just a few miles away.”

“Okay,” Lavender replied, setting her mirror back in her bag. She fluffed out her long blonde hair, making sure each wave was set in place, hoping that there would be lots of gorgeous male bodies to look at.

Hermione, on the other hand, didn’t care one bit about any male bodies. She had brought several books with her that she would need for her next term of college and she planned on using the time to read them thoroughly.

Robert pulled into the Hillsdale resort a quarter of an hour later. Lavender was the first one out of the car, stretching her long tanned legs. An enormously large man was approaching, twirling his moustache between his thick fingers.

“Robert,” the man came forward. Hermione recognised him as Vernon Dursley. “Welcome!”

“Hello Vernon,” Robert smiled. “This place looks fantastic, I had no idea it was this big.”

Vernon puffed his chest out in pride. “Thank you,” he beamed at the rest of the family. “Welcome everyone!”

Hermione, Lavender and Mrs. Granger greeted him politely. A young man appeared at Vernon’s side.

“Go get their suitcases,” Vernon hissed. “Take them to Cabin Nine.” He smiled at them once again. “Cabin Nine is our biggest and best room.”

Hermione followed the younger man to the boot. “Here I’ll help,” she said, pulling out several suitcases.

“Hey, thanks.” He grinned at her. “I’m Neville, Neville Longbottom.”

“Hermione,” she shook his outstretched hand.

“Looking for a job?” he joked. Hermione laughed as her eyes travelled across the resort before stopping on something… someone… that made her heart jump into her throat and beat wildly.

He was somewhat tall, with messy black hair that stuck up wildly in every direction but it suited him. His body was lean but muscled under the white t shirt and jeans, and his eyes were a hypnotizing green.

Hermione had to remember to breathe as he and the redheaded guy he was with turned on the path and started heading their way.

Harry Potter waved at a set of buildings. “This is the main building here, and over there are the really nice guest houses.” Ron Weasley, a new employee nodded.

“This is really a nice place,” he said in a bit of awe.

“Yeah, it’s all right.” Harry shrugged and smirked as he and Ron came to a fork in the path and turned up towards the parking lot. “Vernon is my uncle… we basically can’t stand one another but Cho and I are the best dancers around and he knows it.”

Ron nodded. “I’ll have to thank him for hiring me.” He stopped short when Harry pulled on his arm.

“Just don’t tell him we were friends in school. There are so many wizards and witches working here, and he doesn’t know. He hates our kind.” Harry said.

“Okay,” Ron agreed. Harry nodded as they started walking again. He looked up as they passed through the parking lot and his eyes met a pair of brown ones.

Harry felt his heart skip a beat as he stared at the girl. She was by no means drop dead gorgeous, at least not from where he was at now… but her face was definitely pretty. He and Ron continued to walk past until Harry finally had to break their eye contact.

Hermione actually felt weak kneed as the black haired guy turned away with his friend. She was about to turn and ask Neville if he knew who he was but the rest of her family stepped over.

“Neville here will show you your way to the cabin,” Vernon boomed, patting his large belly. “As far as activities, go, I expect to see you out there with our dancers Robert!” he laughed.

“Okay, here’s your cabin,” Harry held a cracked white door open as his redheaded friend stepped inside. “Small, yes… but everyone’s is like this.”

“Where’s yours at?” Ron asked, dropping his bags on the floor and looking around.

“Up on the hill,” Harry rolled his eyes. “My aunt and uncle forced me up there when I started working summers here.”

“How did your uncle go from selling drills to owning a resort?” Ron asked, sitting on the bed.

“Well, Grunnings went under… and somehow, he’s never told me, he got a huge settlement out of the company. And apparently my aunt saw this place for sale and it became her biggest desire to be the mistress of a popular mountain resort.” Harry spread his arms. “So here we are…”

“How did you get them to hire you as a dancer?” Ron asked.

“Well, the first summer we had this place Vernon had a different dance instructor. I spent a lot of time with him and he taught me everything he knows… and then I showed Cho….” Harry shrugged.

“Speaking of Cho…” Ron flipped onto his back. “What’s the girl situation around this place? Any lookers?”

“Not really,” Harry shrugged again. “It’s basically the same guests that come every summer, same girls… sometimes there’s a new one or two but not often.” His thoughts wandered to the brown haired girl he’d seen at the parking lot.

Ron seemed to read his mind. “Who was that girl in the lot you were staring at?”

“What girl?” Harry snapped his head up. “I wasn’t staring at anyone.” He started to pace the room. “Oh yeah, your sister asked me to give her a dance lesson tonight.”

“Ginny did?” Ron asked. “I thought she was working at the lake?”

“She is, but she eventually wants to become one of the dancers. You’ll find out your instructor to teach you our most common dances tomorrow.” Harry replied, sitting on one of the chairs.

“Hello, anyone in there?” a female voice sounded at the door and a moment later a young woman stepped around the frame.

“Cho!” Harry grinned at his partner. “I didn’t know you were here already!”

“Just a few hours ago,” the black haired girl hugged Harry tightly. “Hey Ron!” Cho exclaimed.

“How are you,” Ron smiled warmly at her, getting off the bed to haul her up into his arms. “It’s been a few years since I’ve seen you and you haven’t changed a bit!”

“Same goes for you.” Cho pulled back as Harry put his arms around her waist. He was very glad summer was here.

“So are you planning on living out of a bloody suitcase the entire holiday?” Hermione asked as she placed her neatly folded clothes into the provided drawers. Lavender was sprawled on the bed, no doubt dreaming of the boys she had seen on their walk from the car to the cabin.

“Perhaps,” Lavender replied. “Why, is it bothering you?” she turned a smirk in her cousin’s direction.

Hermione didn’t respond, only turned her back. “You know, that guy Neville that works here did say that there were a lot of male waiters here…” she was cut off by Lavender leaping off the bed. The blonde ran to her trunk and immediately began unpacking.

“Oh no, I left my beige sandals at home!” Lavender wailed. “They’re the only shoes that match the dress I’m wearing tonight!”

Hermione rolled her eyes. “You can wear mine,” she had been about to slip her feet into them, but instead held them up.

Lavender took them, looking them over with a doubtful expression. “I don’t know, they’re an inch flatter than the heels I usually wear…”

“Well then I’ll wear them and you can change your dress,” Hermione snapped.

“No, they’ll do.” Lavender slid her feet into the sandals as Hermione put a pair of white shoes on instead. Lavender swept out of the room with her makeup case, her long blonde hair swishing behind her.

Hermione never wore makeup; she thought it was silly to paint her face to make herself attractive. She brushed her bushy hair out and pinned it up at the sides.

“Hermione, love, are you ready for dinner?” her mother’s voice floated into the bedroom.

“Yes Mum, be out in a second!” Hermione called back. She took one last look at herself and then joined her parents in the living room. Ten minutes after that, Lavender was ready and the four headed up to the dining hall.

They were sitting down at their respective table when Vernon Dursley came up to their table, flanked by a bony, horse faced woman and what looked like a beach ball in a nice suit.

“Hello!” Vernon beamed at them. “Robert, Elinore, you remember my wife Petunia, yes? And our boy, Dudley?”

“Yes, yes… hello, lovely to see you again.” Robert said as his wife turned a laugh into a cough at the sight of their son. The last time they had seen Vernon and Petunia Dudley had been a tyke.

“It’s been quite awhile,” Petunia said in a simpering tone. She smiled down at Hermione, but the corners of her mouth didn't quite reach her eyes. "You've grown so big dear, are you still in school?"

"Well, I just finished up at Beauxbatons," Hermione said politely. "And I plan on going to university this fall."

"Beauxbatons?" Petunia's eyebrows knit together.

"It's a boarding school in France," Hermione said quickly, remembering the woman was a Muggle.

"Ah," Petunia replied disinterestedly. "Well, I know that Dudley has been looking forward to seeing you again ever since we heard you were coming," she let out a peal of fake laughter, clamping her bony arm around her oversized son.

Hermione forced herself not to visibly flinch at this bit of news. She hoped that Petunia wasn't already picking out china patterns for her and Dudley. She shot a pleading look to her mother hoping for someone to change the subject.

"Yes, well Hermione hasn't had much time for boys; she's very interested in her schoolwork. She plans on working in the government someday." Elinore said proudly.

"See yourself as the next prime minister, do you?" Vernon asked with a laugh. "To tell you the truth, I think women should leave all that to the men."

Hermione felt anger rise in her at his comment. She was about to open her mouth to respond when she felt someone kick her leg hard under the table. Lavender glared at her cousin, telling her silently that it wasn't the right time to go into a witch's activist rights speech. Her eyes moved from Hermione to someone behind her who was striding up to their table.

Vernon got up from his chair and put an arm around a blonde-haired boy who was very good-looking, but who had very cold, piercing eyes. Hermione felt her skin crawl as the boy smiled at them, his eyes lingering on Lavender, who was trying to be coy, and failing miserably.

"This is one of the best waiters here at the resort. This is Draco Malfoy," Vernon said with a wink at Draco. "I'll be sure to have him serve you each meal. Nothing but the best for the Grangers, eh Draco?"

"This is Dr. Robert Granger," he said, motioning to Robert, who stood to shake hands with Draco. "And his wife, Elinore, their daughter, Hermione, and Robert's niece, Lavender."

"Delighted," Draco bowed in a dignified sort of manner, his eyes barely straying from Lavender. He took up her hand, kissing the back of it gently. "It's not so often I get to wait on such a beautiful lady... ladies." he finally looked at Hermione but flicked his eyes back on Lavender almost immediately.

Hermione rolled her eyes at Lavender, who was eating up the attention Draco was giving her. Although she'd just met this boy, she had a bad feeling about him. She and her cousin might not get along, but the last thing Hermione would ever want to see is Lavender get hurt. "So, what is it you do when you're not waiting tables?" Hermione asked pointedly. She saw a flash of anger in the boy's eyes as he turned his attention to Hermione.

"I'm studying to be a lawyer," Draco said smoothly. Hermione saw her cousin's delighted look out of the corner of her eye. "I'm going into my first term at Oxford this fall; and Vernon here is helping me pay for it." he stood up straight and smiled, all the while thinking about how he loved to fool Muggles.

He was actually in the process of becoming a Healer, at his father's insistence he did this, Draco actually wanted no part in helping people. He was strictly worried about himself and only himself. Unfortunately, he was stuck in this Muggle resort to make his father look good to the Ministry.

Vernon positively beamed at Draco as he sat back down in his chair. "Draco's one of England's best and brightest. I imagine you'll see him as Prime Minister before you, Hermione, with all due respect."

What century was this guy living in? Hermione thought to herself. Being polite was one thing, but if her parents truly expected her to sit here and take this sexist behaviour, they had another thing coming.

"I'm not quite sure about that Vernon, Hermione's quite bright, and she's very feisty as well. She'd make a wonderful addition to the British hierarchy." Robert said in pride. Hermione smiled brightly at her father.

"You call that feisty," Vernon said, trying to sound jovial, but his tone was quite cool. He apparently didn't like being shown up by anyone, especially females.

"My parents raised me to stand up for what I believe in," Hermione said testily. "If you call that feisty, well, I guess you can say that I'm feisty. And I happen to believe that if you want something bad enough and you work hard enough, you can accomplish anything you want."

Petunia let out another fake laugh as Dudley stared with wide eyes at Hermione. "Well, this is just a lovely discussion but I'm afraid we have other guests to greet. Draco shall take wonderful care of you." With a toss of her tight blonde curls, she flounced off with Dudley, while Vernon took one last look at Hermione before turning away as well.

"Hermione," Lavender hissed. "Why did you have to open your big mouth? You were incredibly rude to the Dursleys."

Hermione gave out a laugh. "You don't give one jot about the Dursleys. You just care about what that Draco thought about you."

Lavender blushed a bright red as Draco turned deaf ears on their discussion. He opened an order pad and smiled at Mr. and Mrs. Granger. "What shall it be?" he took each of their orders in turn, but as he came to Lavender he actually crouched down next to her, admiring her tanned legs that were crossed under the table and the way her long hair fell in perfect waves over her chest. "What can I get you?" he asked in such a low voice that Hermione rolled her eyes and looked at her parents, who only smiled mildly.

"What do you recommend?" Lavender said, with a giggle.

Draco raised himself slightly off the floor and whispered in her ear, making her turn even redder. "I prefer that, but you might like a Caesar salad." he said, a smug smile on his face.

Hermione shared a look with her mother as they watched Draco and Lavender flirt. "And I'll have grilled chicken, please," Hermione said to Draco. She may as well have placed her order in Chinese as Draco Malfoy hadn't heard a word she'd said.

Draco looked up with annoyance. "Right," he scribbled on his order pad, and with one last look and smile at Lavender, left for the kitchens.

*** *** ***

Robert, Elinore and Hermione walked across the peaceful resort grounds to the main ballroom. Vernon had approached them after dinner and told them that dancing would be going on, and the Grangers had decided to check it out. Lavender had told them to go on ahead; she would meet up with them in a bit.

"You know she's just staying there to talk with that prat of a waiter," Hermione blew a piece of her wild bushy hair out of her eyes. "I don't like him one bit."

"Yes, well we trust Lavender to look after herself, just like we trust you," Elinore said soothingly. "She'll be fine." Hermione shrugged as they passed under the arched entrance to the ballroom. The first thing she saw amidst all the waltzing couples was the enormous form of Dudley Dursley, who made a beeline for them.

"Hi Hermione," he smiled and she involuntarily shuddered. "Would you like to dance with me?"

She was about to say no when, to her horror, her father pushed her gently toward Dudley. "That's a fantastic idea," Robert said. "Hermione would love that, wouldn't you, sweetheart?"

Hermione scowled at her father. She'd make him pay for this later. "Sure," she said uncomfortably, smiling half-heartedly at Dudley as he led her to the dance floor.

Dudley smiled and Hermione's smile faltered as she got a whiff of his breath, which smelled like he'd had an extra large helping of fish for dinner. "Wow, Hermione, you've really grown up nice... I mean, I remember when we used to play together as little kids, and I never thought you'd be pretty."

One backhanded compliment deserved another, Hermione thought as she turned her face away from his mouth to avoid his bad breath. "Well, you've grown...up...too." She flinched as he stepped on her toes.

She looked around the dance floor at the assorted couples and couldn't help thinking that no one in this room looked as uncomfortable and unhappy as she was at this very moment. Thankfully, the music came to an end. She let go of Dudley and was about to walk off the floor when her eyes caught sight of the dark-haired boy from earlier this afternoon in the parking lot.

Neville smiled at Hermione as she rushed behind him. "Want me to hide you for the rest of the night?" he joked as she glared back at him. "Having fun out there with Dudley Do?"

Hermione smirked at him. "It wasn't my doing. My parents made me do it. I swear – the things parents do to their children. I think he may have fractured my toes."

Neville laughed, liking Hermione more and more. "Don't worry, I'll keep you occupied the rest of the night," he wagged his eyebrows up and down as he set another CD in the player.

Neville grinned at her as a new song started. He and Hermione both laughed at each other as they jokingly moved to the salsa, Latin-like beat. A cheer erupted from the centre of the room as two figures began dancing in time to the music. Hermione stopped and watched as the girl's long black hair flew around her head, and then she felt her stomach plummet when she saw who the girl's partner was.

She tried to place his face again, he looked so familiar and she racked her brain trying to remember where she had seen him before.

Harry grinned at Cho as he dipped her back, her body almost bent in half, before pulling her back up, putting one hand on her back and the other on her leg.

"You're such a show-off," Cho said in Harry's ear as he pulled her close.

The crowd parted and before long, Harry and Cho were the only couple dancing. Vernon Dursley stood off to the side and Cho caught his sour expression as Harry twirled her around the floor.

"That was too fast, we didn’t practise that this afternoon," she whispered with a grimace at Harry.

"Just trying to keep up with you," he said with a laugh.

From her spot beside Neville, Hermione stared transfixed at the couple. They moved so well together.

She opened her mouth again to ask Neville who the guy was when Dudley appeared at her side. "Have you ever tried dancing to this?" he jerked his heavy body around, and Neville snorted and turned away. Hermione bit down hard on her lower lip as she wordlessly shook her head.

Vernon cut through the crowd of guests and tapped his nephew abruptly on the shoulder. "Very nice show, boy," Vernon hissed at him. "I'm not paying the two of you to show off to the guests. I'm paying you to show the guests how to dance. Now, mingle with the guests or your wages will be docked!"

With that, he turned on his heel and stalked away from them. Harry started for his uncle, but Cho pulled him back and shook her head at him.

"Let it go, Harry," Cho whispered to him. "We only have to put up with him this one last summer."

Harry visibly relaxed at the troubled look in her eyes. "All right, he relented, straightening his shoulders in the form fitting white shirt he wore. Cho smiled at him, then turned away to find a partner that was a guest.

He turned around, his eyes scanning the room as another Latin style song blared through the speakers. Harry caught the glance of many interested women, but his eyes fixated on a pair of large brown orbs... it was the same girl that had been looking at him in the parking lot. She was standing by Neville... and Dudley. Harry strode through the dancing crowd towards the girl, intent on finding out something about her. He was three feet away from her when she was yanked to the side, her body sailing along behind Dudley's.

Hermione could only look helplessly after the boy as Dudley nearly pulled her arm out of the socket leading her on to the dance floor. When he found an empty spot, he loosened his grip on her arm and tried to pull her close. Seizing her opportunity to break free, Hermione yanked her arm away.

"What do you think you're doing?" she asked angrily. Without waiting for his answer, she continued. "It's usually customary to ask someone to dance, not drag them on to the dance floor like some caveman!"

Dudley's jaw went slack and Hermione was hit again by his horrible breath. "Well I thought I was doing you a favour," he leaned closer to her. "You don't want to be caught with the likes of that guy, he's nothing but trouble. The only reason my dad keeps him on here is because he dances really well!"

"Well, it's none of your concern who I associate with, now is it," Hermione said coolly. "If you'll excuse me, I think I'm going to head back to our cabin. I've had enough for one evening."

As she walked toward the exit, she turned to get one last look at the mystery guy. She scanned the room for him and found him dancing with an older woman, who was obviously enjoying their dance. He looked up at that moment straight at her, and Hermione was hit again by the intensity of his deep emerald green eyes.

A/N from Heaven: Well that’s the first part of Dirty Dancing! I hope you enjoyed this chapter; there will be LOTS of H/Hr to come! Plus I’m working on the epilogue to my Return to Me series, which will feature what all my characters from those stories are up to about eight years after the events in Shadows.

P.S. to PerfectMisstake: Fatnastic baby!

A/N from Amynoelle: I hope you guys enjoy this first chapter as much as we had writing it. This is my first time collaborating with another author and I couldn't ask for a better writing partner! Please read and review.

2. Get Mine Get Yours

Chapter Two

A/N: Thanks to everyone who reviewed… it’s so much appreciated by the both of us that you’re all enjoying this story so far!

Get Mine Get Yours by Christina Aguilera

Can you put your hands my waistline
Want your skin up against mine
Move my hips to the baseline
Let me get mine, you get yours
Hang a please don't disturb sign
Put my back into a slow grind
Sending chills up and down my spine
Let me get mine, you get yours

*** *** ***

Harry slammed his cabin door behind him as he stormed down to the lower part of the employee area. Knocking hard on Ron’s door, he pushed it open before his friend could answer.

“Oy!” Ron shouted, pulling on a pair of boxers.

“Sorry,” Harry turned his back.

“Do you not believe in knocking?” Ron asked irritably, yanking a pair of jeans over his legs. “I’ve had a horrible night’s sleep.”

“Tell me about it,” Harry agreed, crossing his arms over his chest as he turned back around.

“Your ‘dancing session’ with Ginny went bad,” Ron stated.

“How did you know?” Harry asked.

“She came in here expecting sympathy from me.” Ron replied, throwing the covers over his bed. “What happened?”

“I thought she just wanted to learn a few dance steps,” Harry replied, rubbing his hand through his messy black hair. “She was obviously there with the intent on doing something else.”

Ron turned to face his friend. “Look, she’s my sister… I know how she can be; you don’t need to go into any details.”

“I’m sorry,” Harry sighed. “I don’t want to make you angry… but just keep Ginny away from me. And if she comes to you asking about me, tell her I’m not interested. Tell her whatever you have to, I don’t care.”

Ron looked slightly pained at Harry’s declaration against his sister, but nodded. “All right.” He replied.

“Thanks,” Harry said in obvious relief. “Did you find out who your dance instructor will be?”

“I was hoping you’d know by now.” Ron replied, switching off the overhead light as they left.

“Sorry, no… I just came right down here.” Harry adjusted his glasses as Cho stepped out of her cabin to join them. “Morning,” he smiled as he slid his arm around her shoulders. “What’s wrong?”

Cho smiled weakly. “Nothing,” she replied, not wanting to go into it with Ron standing there. “I’ll talk to you later,” she said in a low voice.

Harry’s brow creased at her pale face. He opened his mouth to argue but Cho shook her head again and began to walk towards the employee breakfast hall.

*** *** ***

Hermione nibbled at her toast as Draco and Lavender entered another round of flirtatious banter. Her parents were up and gone by the time she and her cousin had gotten out of bed that morning, so they decided to take breakfast together.

So far Hermione felt as if she were eating alone. It was a good thing she had decided to take one of her books with her, and was careful to keep the cover flat against the table while her arm rested over the few moving pictures inside the tome.

“And so last night I had a dream where you and I had the whole resort to ourselves,” Draco was saying smoothly to Lavender, who was eating up every word.

“Really,” Lavender breathed, fluttering her eyelashes. “I had a dream like that too.”

“Must be a sign,” Draco smiled.

“Could I have some more orange juice?” Hermione interrupted. “Pardon me, I would like some more juice,” she repeated in a louder voice when Draco didn’t respond.

“Coming… right up.” Draco replied, glaring momentarily at her. Hermione stared back at him evenly, refusing to let him ruffle her.

Lavender gave her cousin a nasty look. “Is it so hard for you to be nice to the opposite sex?” she hissed angrily. “It’s not my fault that men find you unattractive and you’re bitter about it!”

Hermione glared at Lavender, snapping her book shut and standing up. “Fine, stay here and let him shag you then leave you, see if I care!” she stomped away, forgetting about her juice.

Hermione banged the cabin door shut behind her. She hadn’t wanted to walk around with a wizarding book in her arms, and she’d wanted to get a light sweater since the day was overcast. Hermione wasn’t quite sure why she was so angry at Lavender over Draco; she knew he was a total prat just by his mannerisms.

“I’m not jealous of her,” Hermione said to herself. “It’s stupid to be so silly to impress a guy, especially one like him,” she wrapped her arms around herself at the sudden chill in the air. A voice to her right shouted out several dancing instructions and Hermione peeked through some trees into a clearing.

“Two steps right!” Cho shouted over the music blaring out of the box she had next to her. “Good job ladies, turn around so you’re facing behind and then take a step back!”

Hermione watched the young woman give out orders, casually tossing her straight dark hair over her shoulders. She admired the way the girl’s dress hung just right and she tugged at her own clothes, wishing her body was like that too.

“All right ladies, that’s it for today,” Cho forced a smile onto her face as the guests began to chatter amongst themselves. She busied herself by packing up everything she had brought to the clearing for the lesson to try and distract herself from her situation.

“Excuse me?” a tentative voice made her jump. A bushy haired girl stood at her side, smiling slightly. “I just wanted to compliment you on your dancing abilities… I saw you and your… um… partner last night and you’re both amazing.”

“Thanks,” Cho replied, looking back down at her things. She didn’t want to be rude but she really wasn’t up to much conversation today.

Hermione nodded as the woman packed up the rest of her things and gave her one last terse smile before leaving. Hermione unconsciously followed her out and her heart jumped into her throat as the black haired guy came running up, and she ducked back into the bushes and out of their earshot.

“Cho,” Harry grabbed the case out of her hand. “What the hell is going on? You’ve been avoiding me all day.”

Cho looked up at him and promptly burst into tears. “Harry what am I going to do?” she bawled as he dropped her case and pulled her into his arms. “I’ve really messed up this time!”

“What is it?” Harry asked, stroking her hair soothingly.

“I think I’m pregnant,” Cho said in a shuddering voice.

“What?” Harry asked in shock.

“I think I’m pregnant,” Cho sobbed. “What am I going to do Harry, I can’t have this baby!”

“Do you know for sure?” Harry asked.

“Well… no.” Cho replied. “But I’ve been sick every morning for awhile now… and I skipped my time of month….”

“All right,” Harry forced himself to calm down. “Here’s what we’ll do… we’ll get you a test and find out for sure. If it’s positive… then we’ll decide what to do from there all right?”

Cho nodded. “All right,” she wiped her eyes and managed a tentative smile. “You’re so good to me…” she shook her head. “Can I tell you something?”

“Sure,” Harry squeezed her hand.

“If you were the father, I wouldn’t care if I was pregnant,” she said. “Instead, I thought bloody Draco Malfoy actually cared about me. All he wanted was a shag.”

Harry pressed his lips to her temple. “He’s a bloody prat, and my fist is dying to meet his face.” He hugged her again. “Don’t worry… I won’t leave you. If you have a baby, I’ll even change nappies for you.” He grinned and she finally laughed.

“Thanks,” she leaned against him as they started walking.

*** *** ***

“Harry… you’ve got to help me!” Ron Weasley slammed into his cabin. “This is beyond bad… this is absolutely the worst thing that could happen.”

Harry turned on his side and glared at his friend. “You’re having a bad day too is it?” he said sourly.

“You’ll not believe this- Loony Lovegood is my bloody dance instructor!” Ron exclaimed. “You’ve got to get me out of this- I can’t bloody stand her!”

“Luna Lovegood isn’t a bad person,” Harry replied evenly. “In fact, other than Cho, she’s the only person I would even begin to trust out there on the dance floor.”

“Well… yeah… but…” Ron was clearly flustered. “Harry how can you like her?” he asked.

“She’s not as bad as people make her out to be,” Harry stated. “Because she has to know all the dances Cho and I do we work together a lot. She’s become quite a good friend to me.” He flopped back down again and stared up at the ceiling.

“What’s bitten your arse mate?” Ron asked.

Harry sighed. “Cho thinks she’s pregnant.” He said.

Ron’s eyes grew wide. “You… you two… you mean…”

“No!” Harry sat up. “It was… Malfoy.”

“WHAT?” Ron’s reaction was loud. “How the hell did Cho get hooked up with HIM?”

Harry rolled his eyes. “I’ve no idea. But the bastard used her then left her.”

“What happens… you know… if she is…?” Ron asked.

“I lose a dance partner for awhile, and Cho becomes a mum,” Harry ran both his hands through his hair. “I have to go out later and buy her a test to see if she is...” He sighed again.

“Man,” Ron sat on the edge of the bed. “I can’t believe this…”

“Are you trying to miss your lesson by hanging around here?” Harry asked irritably.

“Bugger you,” Ron replied rudely. “I didn’t ask to be given dance lessons by Loony Lovegood.”

“Luna,” Harry corrected with a glare.

“Fine, Luna,” Ron rolled his eyes. “If I survive this I’ll thank you ten years from now.”

“Have fun,” Harry smirked as Ron left.

*** *** ***

Ron unenthusiastically knocked on the door to the dance studio. He had dragged his feet all the way, dreading the hours he was to spend with one of the weirdest people in the world, Wizarding AND Muggle.

“Hello?” he called out as he went up the stairs. He looked across the room to see a girl with waist length dirty blonde hair standing by some sort of device, putting round discs with holes in the middle in it.

She turned around and Ron was immediately taken aback at the sight of her enormous blue eyes. “Hello,” she said in a dreamy voice. “I’m Luna, Luna Lovegood.”

“Yeah, I’m Ron,” he muttered. “We… knew each other back at school.”

“Yes, I know,” Luna said in the same dreamy tone. “You were in Gryffindor and I was in Ravenclaw. I saw you a few times in the Great Hall. I liked to watch you eat.”

“Uh… er… okay…” Ron said. “I like to eat.” He wanted to smack his forehead for saying such a stupid thing. “So are we going to do this dancing lesson or what?”

“Oh… yes…” Luna seemed to snap together. "So what kind of experience do you have?" she asked him, as she made her way over to the record player.

Ron looked at her in amazement. That was a pretty personal question to ask when they'd only just properly met. "Ex-experience?" he stuttered. “What sort of question is that?”

"Well, it's good to know how much you know so I'll know where we should begin with the teaching," she responded matter-of-factly. "So, how much experience do you have?"

She picked up a couple of the discs and absently leafed through them as he stared at her in disbelief.

"Um..." Ron wasn't sure what to say. "Well... in seventh year Parvati Patil and I did it in the Astronomy Tower... and I've had a few girlfriends since then..."

Luna looked over at him, the look of shock on her face mirroring the one that was on Ron's moments before. She looked quite taken aback. She regained her composure and gave a slight laugh. "Not that kind of experience, Ronald. Dance experience. Have you ever danced before?"

"Oh," Ron muttered, his face turning as red as his hair. "Not a lot... Harry got me the job here, and they said someone would be teaching me everything I needed to know... so...."

"We could start out with something easy, then," Luna suggested. "Maybe a simple box step? We could try it without the music until you get the hang of it."

"All right," Ron replied, not looking forward to being close with Loony Lovegood. "What should I do?"

Luna began to walk around Ron in circles, giving him an appraising look with each turn. She stopped abruptly behind him and Ron could see in the mirror that she was crouching down behind him, looking at his feet. She looked up at him and caught his quizzical expression. "Just seeing what kind of hand I've been dealt," she said, getting back to her feet. "Let's see. Well, for starters, you can stop looking as if you're about to get led to the guillotine."

Ron was surprised at her straightforward attitude, so unlike her normal dreamy expression she always seemed to drift around with. "Okay," he said, a true smile appearing on his face for the first time.

*** *** ***

Ginny blew her whistle once more and ushered for the remaining swimmers to get out of the lake. The sun was just going down and the lifeguards were going off duty soon.

Truth be told her mind hadn't been on her job this afternoon. She'd gone over and over in her head what had happened with Harry the night before and was at a loss as to what had gone wrong. She was a beautiful, desirable woman, and she'd had a thing for Harry for a long time now. He knew, he had to know. After their second year when he rescued her from a basilisk, she'd known it was a sign for them to eventually be together.

In her third year, he'd almost asked her to the Yule Ball that Hogwarts had thrown, but Parvati Patil had beat him to the chase and the next thing Ginny knew, she was hanging onto Neville Longbottom's arm while shooting envious looks at Harry and Parvati as they danced together. It was obvious even then that Harry was a good dancer, and he absolutely excelled at it now.

Knowing that she was running out of time, she decided to use this summer job as her last ditch effort to get close to him. It seemed like the perfect opportunity to be close to him. She knew if she'd just get him alone, it would be a matter of time before he realized what was meant to be.

She'd done everything right. She'd worn her most revealing, low-cut dress. Ten minutes before the lesson, she'd arrived and made sure to set the perfect romantic scene with candles. Ten minutes before the lesson she'd arrived at his cabin to set the perfect romantic scene. She'd lit candles and put on some nice, soft romantic music.

It was perfect because he'd been out with Cho to the main ballroom and no idea she would be there when he arrived.

Ginny slammed the door shut in frustration. "What the bloody hell else is he looking for?"

***Begin Flashback***

Ginny adjusted the neckline of her dress as she slid some sexy Muggle music into Harry's CD player. He should be there any minute, she realised with an excited flutter in her stomach. She turned the music on, lowering it to a decent volume before jumping into his unmade bed.

As Ginny positioned her dress so it showed off as much as possible while still shielding her most feminine areas, she buried her nose in his pillow, revelling in the scent that was Harry.

"He smells so good," she said, her eyes closed. She traced her fingers across her collarbone as she thought of how Harry would come in and smile as he saw her spread across his bed, waiting.

"Uh..." a voice made her jump. Harry stood in the doorway, looking at her with one eyebrow raised. "Dancing lesson right?"

"Yes," Ginny got off the bed. "I've been looking forward to it all day," she purred.

Harry dropped his jacket on the bed and walked over to Ginny. She gave him her most seductive look as she pulled the neckline of her dress down. Within seconds, he'd pulled the neckline back.

"Ginny, I'm really tired," he said as patiently as he could muster. "It's been a really long night and I'm not in the mood for games, okay? Let's just get this over with."

She stared back at him, hurt. But, she wasn't ready to admit defeat yet. "Come on, Harry," she purred. "Why fight it when we both want this to happen?"

"Want what to happen?" Harry stared back, genuinely confused.

"The inevitable," she replied, pulling her neckline down again.

Harry rolled his eyes, her intentions suddenly clear. "You know Ginny... I don't think me giving you a dance lesson is a very good idea. You obviously think something else is going to happen."

She stared in disbelief as he cut the music off and stalked over to the door and held it open for her. Her cheeks flushed red as she pulled her dress back up. As she met him at the door, she stopped. "Is there someone else? I mean, you're not with Cho, right? I haven't seen you with anyone else. What's going on?"

"I'm in love with someone else," Harry replied coolly. "But that's really no one's business but my own." He held the door open wider.

Ginny stared open mouthed at him for several seconds before getting off the bed and stomping out the door, tears of frustration springing to her eyes.

*** End Flashback***

"Hey, Red!" a voice called to her. She jumped, startled to see Draco Malfoy, staring at her, an amused expression on his face.

Her bad mood suddenly disappeared as she flashed a flirtatious smile. "Hey yourself, blondie," she teased back. Draco Malfoy had been a cold bastard when they were at Hogwarts, but ever since he had showed up at Hillsdale, they had become... closer. "What are you doing down here?"

"Well, I was on my way to the restaurant when I saw you standing here all lost in thought," he said, with his trademark smirk. "You doing anything later tonight?"

"Maybe," Ginny said, sidling up to him. "It all depends on if you're free." she raised her face as he bent and kissed her lightly.

"Meet me at my cabin at midnight?" he asked her.

"I'm there already," Ginny replied, and after one more kiss he disappeared up to the restaurant.

As she watched him walk away, she mused to herself that while Draco Malfoy wasn't whom she truly wanted, he would be a welcome, fun distraction until she had Harry Potter all to herself.

*** *** ***

Hermione finished her dessert as her parents bid her and Lavender good night- they were heading to the stage for a small play. She and her cousin could do whatever they wanted as long as they didn’t leave the resort.

Seeing as she knew Lavender would be with Draco, she decided to go on over to the ballroom in hopes that the black haired guy was there… perhaps he would try and approach her to dance and this time Hermione wouldn’t let Dudley yank her away.

The doors to the ballroom were open to let the cool night air in, and a waltz like tune was playing over the speakers. Couples were gliding over the floor together like clockwork.

“Hi Hermione,” a voice made the hairs on the back of her neck prickle.

“Hello Dudley,” she replied coolly.

“I was wondering if you’d like to try… dancing again?” he asked. “I’m very sorry I pulled you away like I did last night.” His apology sounded mechanical, as if he’d been saying it over and over again.

Hermione wanted to say no, she actually wanted to turn away and run, but she knew she couldn’t be impolite. “I guess so,” she replied. Dudley grinned, which actually looked quite grotesque on his face, and took her out onto the floor.

She looked around for Neville, hoping he could hide her once again as he’d done the night before. He was over by the CD player, pulling out the silver discs and putting them into a case. He then headed out a side door and Hermione felt her stomach plummet.

Dudley tried to ask her questions but Hermione gave him one word answers; her thoughts were strictly on the black haired guy and his whereabouts.

“Thanks for the dance,” Hermione replied automatically as the song finally came to an end. “I think I’m going to go back to the cabin now, I’m actually quite tired.”

“Oh,” Dudley seemed at a loss. “Well okay… see you tomorrow. Maybe we can dance again?”

“Sure…” Hermione sort of waved and left the ballroom.

She hadn’t really been paying attention to where she was walking as she was so preoccupied in her own thoughts. Her eyes focused on a gate that had a big sign reading “STAFF QUARTERS: NO GUESTS ALLOWED”. She hesitated for only a moment before opening up the gate and walking down the narrow path that led to the staff cabins.

Hermione saw Neville walking up the bridge toward the cabin from where the music was coming.

“Hey,” she said, quickening her step to catch up to him. When he turned to see who had called to him, he frowned. Hermione noticed he was struggling to carry three large watermelons. She walked over to him and took one of the melons from him as he continued to struggle to keep the other two in his arms.

“What are you doing here?” he hissed.

“I was just taking a walk,” she replied. “Where are you taking these?”

“Don’t worry about it,” Neville said crossly. “You can’t be here, Hermione. If Vernon caught you, he’d kill me.”

“No one saw me come down here, Neville,” she said with a look over his shoulder toward the cabin.

“Why don’t you go back to the ballroom?” Neville asked teasingly. “I saw you dancing with the little bossman while I was in there getting music.”

Hermione scowled at him and handed him back the watermelon and started to walk away. Neville struggled with the weight of the three melons and called back to Hermione.

“Okay, okay,” he said. She turned back toward him, a wide grin on her face. “But not word one to anyone about this, all right?”

Hermione nodded and took a watermelon from a grateful Neville as they walked toward the cabin. When they arrived at the doors, Neville used his foot to kick open the door.

Hermione nearly dropped her own watermelon as she saw the sight before her. The room was packed with staff members, doing God knows what. Hermione had seen dancing before---but never anything like this. She couldn’t help her mouth dropping as she watched the people around her, dancing and grinding against in each other.

Neville turned around and stifled a laugh. ”Come on,” he called to her. She regained a semblance of composure and followed him through the crowd. Some of the staff members glared at her, knowing that she didn’t belong there, but they continued to dance as she passed by.

She and Neville reached the corner table where they put the watermelons down. They both turned around to watch the dancers. Neville couldn’t help laughing at Hermione’s reaction to it all.

“Could you imagine dancing like this on the main floor?” Neville asked, pointing around the room. “Vernon would have a coronary!”

Hermione turned to respond but she saw the raven haired boy and his partner come breezing into the room. The other staff members greeted them heartily with whistles and yells. Hermione felt her breath catch in her throat as she watched the two of them make their way to the center of the floor and begin dancing.

“I know him,” Hermione said slowly, then gasped as she saw his hair fly up to expose the lightning bolt shaped scar on his forehead. “That’s Harry Potter!”

“Yeah,” Neville replied, and then his eyes narrowed. “Wait… how do you know Harry?”

Hermione opened her mouth but she saw Neville’s hand go to his pocket and finger a long, thing piece of wood. “Wait!” she held up a hand as she opened the side of her jumper. “I’m a witch,” she showed him her wand.

“Oh,” Neville’s features relaxed as he smiled at her again. “I thought I was going to have to Memory charm you there for a moment.”

Hermione smiled. “So what’s Harry Potter doing here when he can have any job he wants?”

“Beats me, I never asked him.” Neville saw where Hermione’s eyes were focused and smiled sideways at her. “Harry and Cho make quite a couple, don’t they?” he asked her.

“Yeah,” Hermione said in awe just watching the way the two of them were moving.

“You’d almost think they were a couple, wouldn’t you?”

“They’re not?” she asked, not able to hide her surprise.

Neville shook his head. “Not since we were at school.”

Hermione couldn’t help smiling at this news. Of course, she felt silly for thinking like that. This boy, whomever he was, would no sooner be interested in plain, old Hermione Jane Granger than he would be in having his head examined.

As she looked at him, she couldn’t help thinking that he looked somewhat familiar. He was coming in their direction. Neville’s back was to Harry and when Harry finally made his way out of the crowd toward them, he bumped into Neville, who turned around and smiled at his friend.

“Hey, Nev,” Harry said warmly. His eyes fell on Hermione and his smile faded a little. “What’s she doing here?”

“She’s with me,” Neville said proudly. “She came here with me.”

Hermione’s eyes focused on his piercing green ones as he seemed to be giving her an appraising look. She knew she should say something. She searched her mind frantically for something cool to say.

“I, um, carried a watermelon,” she said simply.

He stared at her, his expression unreadable. He looked over at Neville before making his way back onto the dance floor.

Hermione rolled her eyes at her own stupidity. “I carried a watermelon?” she put her head in her hand. “Merlin, I’m the world’s biggest prat!” She grabbed her jumper and almost ran past Neville to leave the room. Hermione was almost to the doors when a hand grabbed hers. She spun around to see Harry Potter giving her a half smile.

"Where do you think you're going?" he asked her. "You don't think you're getting out of here that easily, do you?"

"I uh..." Hermione felt a loss for words. "What do you mean?"

"Well, you didn't come here to just watch, did you?" Harry leaned closer and she could smell his musky cologne.

Hermione stared at him, her eyes wide. "I... I... no." she finally replied.

He grinned at her. "Okay, then." Harry took hold of her hand again and led her back onto the dance floor. He quickly found an empty spot and looked at her and couldn't help smiling at the expression on her face.

"Okay," he said, leaning in so she could hear him over the music. "Bend your knees a little bit."

Hermione obediently did as he said, and the next thing she knew, Harry's hands were on her hips. "Like this?" she asked.

"Yeah," he said, nodding his head. "But don't look down at the floor. Look right here into my eyes."

Hermione felt dizzy as she stared into the emerald coloured depths. Harry began to pull her closer as his hands forced her hips to start moving. "Then what?" she asked breathlessly.

"Just listen to the music," he whispered into her ear. "And do what you feel."

He took her arms and placed them around his neck and he could feel her start to relax.

Hermione's heart was beating so fast she figured Harry could feel it. He began to grind into her, and she did exactly what he said... she felt his body press against hers tightly... and oh Merlin if that was what she thought it was then no wonder so many women lusted after Harry.

Harry put his hands on the small of her back and then proceeded to dip her and then bring her back up where there faces were just inches apart. He grinned at her. "So, do you have a name?"

"I think so," Hermione replied dazedly. "I mean... yes. My name is Hermione." her face turned red.

He chuckled and rested his forehead on hers. "Nice to meet you, Hermione," he whispered. "My name's Harry."

"Hi," she whispered, her heart beating at an even faster pace. The music ended at that moment and Harry stepped away from her. She thought he was just going to walk away when he grabbed her hand.

“Thanks for the dance,” Harry stared her straight in the eyes before bowing his head and kissing her fingers.

“You’re… you’re welcome. And thank you,” Hermione said as he smiled again and backed away into the crowd.

A/N: So goes another chapter, this time at least we get some true interaction between them right ;) Anyways… we’ll try and have the new one before Heaven leaves for CA next week, and please don’t forget to review!

3. Walking Away

A/N: Thanks AGAIN to all of you who took the time to review chapter 2! Your comments are awesome and we’re both excited you like this story!

Walking Away- Craig David

I'm walking away from the troubles in my life
I'm walking away oh to find a better day
I'm walking away from the troubles in my life
I'm walking away oh to find a better day
I'm walking away

*** *** ***

"Draco..." Lavender had her head lolled back as he planted kisses along her jaw line. "Merlin, please do that again...." Her hand buried itself in his fine white blond hair.

He looked up into her eyes and grinned wickedly at her. "You like that, do you?"

"More than you know," Lavender replied. "You're so good at what you do," her lips curled up as he kissed her again.

Feeling a little bold, he decided to push the envelope to see how far she'd let him go. As he nuzzled into her neck, he took his hand and lifted it under her jumper and heard her gasp in surprise as he did so.

Lavender heard tiny warning bells going off in her head. "Draco..." she said, pulling his hand away as it tried to slip under her bra. “Come on..."

"What?" he said, trying to mask his anger and impatience with her. The way this girl had talked to him, he hadn't figured her on being a virgin. "I thought we were having a good time? And you can't ask for a more romantic mood than this, Lav. Come on, by the lake with the moon shining down on us."

"I know..." Lavender replied. Draco seemed to take this as a sign of submission for he leaned over and kissed her again, his fingers creeping back into her jumper. "Draco!" she pushed him away again. "I like kissing you but that's as far as it's going to go for now!"

He abruptly pulled his hand out from under her jumper and growled in frustration. Draco looked at his watch and the digital display read "11:55". “Well, it's not like I won't be coming away from this evening empty-handed.”

He got up from the chaise lounge chair they'd both been sharing and stared down at her. Mustering up a smile, he poured on the Malfoy charm. "You're right. I got a little carried away with you looking so beautiful tonight. Maybe we should just call it a night. Your aunt and uncle will be wondering where you are."

Lavender smiled. "Thanks Draco. You're right, they probably are still up. If they're not, Hermione will be." she rolled her eyes. "She's such a bother sometimes."

"Yeah," Draco said absently, glimpsing quickly at his watch again. Ginny Weasley would be waiting for him. "I'd walk you back, but I need to… um… do something before I head back to my own cabin, so..."

"Oh," Lavender felt a bit put out and she must have looked it for Draco leaned over for one last lingering kiss. "I guess I'll see you tomorrow at breakfast then?"

"Of course," he said and winked at her before quickly turning on his heel and heading back toward the staff quarters. He turned and looked back in her direction. Sure enough, she was staring at him with a lovesick expression on her face. "Good night, beautiful," he called to her before walking quickly toward his cabin.

*** *** ***

Ginny languished across Draco’s green silk sheets, her lingerie pulling high on her leg. She loved being in his bed… the sheets always felt so cool on her hot skin. Her long red hair was loose and wavy, just the way Draco liked it, and she swept the ginger strands over her shoulder so they hung alluringly over her breasts.

Draco unlocked the door of his cabin and stared at the beautiful redhead as she rolled around in his sheets. "Well, aren't you a sight for sore eyes?" he asked her teasingly. "What would your dear brother the Weasel have to say if he saw you like that in here with me?"

"Like I bloody care, he's alone and I'm not." Ginny stretched her legs in a catlike fashion. "What are you standing there for lover?"

He grinned at her and shut the door firmly behind him. As he walked toward the bed, he quickly unbuttoned his shirt and threw it to the floor. Ginny reached out and pulled him on top of her, his mouth meeting hers immediately. She made little work of his trousers, dropping them on top of his discarded shirt.

"Someone's a little eager tonight, huh?" he said, leaning down and kissing her bruisingly on the lips. "I like that, Red."

"I like you," Ginny replied as his hands slid over her lacy black lingerie. "Fuck me," she said through clenched teeth. "As hard as you can, Draco..."

"Yes, ma'am," he said, reaching over to turn off the lamp on his bedside table before proceeding with the task at hand.

***The Next Day***

The next morning, Ron walked the distance between his cabin and Harry's in breakneck speed. He was starving and when Ron Weasley was hungry, he didn't have time to lose. He knocked forcefully on Harry's door, praying his friend was up and ready to go and not sleeping in. "Come on, Potter," Ron called as he pounded on the door again.

"Will you relax?" Harry snapped, yanking his door open. "I can't bloody go to breakfast all starkers!"

Ron rolled his eyes. "Not ready again, as always. Well, at least you're consistent."

Without waiting for an invitation to come in, Ron pushed his way past his annoyed friend and sat down on a chair. "All alone?" he asked, as Harry came back into the room, rubbing his eyes sleepily.

"Why wouldn't I be?" Harry asked, pulling a shirt from the drawers.

"Don't try to be coy with me, Potter," Ron said sarcastically. "I saw you last night. Dancing. Putting on the old charm for one of the guests, huh? If my eyes don't deceive me, it's the same girl that you said you weren't checking out in the parking lot, too."

Harry turned and glared at his friend. "She looked lonely, so I thought I'd be nice. And I wasn't checking her out!"

"Yeah," Ron said. "And you're uncle's going to be Humanitarian of the Year. Besides, what's wrong with checking her out? She's pretty, Harry. In fact, if you're not interested--"

"Don't even think about it!" Harry shouted.

"Oh?" Ron asked, enjoying this. "Why wouldn't I or anyone else feel free to ask a perfectly nice looking girl out?"

"Because," Harry replied, his teeth clenched tightly. "That's why." His wand was iron gripped in his hand.

"Merlin's beard, Harry!" Ron said quickly. "Put your wand down! I was only joking!"

Harry visibly relaxed. "I'm sorry," he said. "I'm just really... uptight about Cho right now." he muttered, running his hands through his hair.

"Did she find out for sure?" Ron asked, concerned.

"Not yet," Harry said. "She should be taking the test right now; she didn't want to do it last night in case it was positive. She knows if it's positive..." he shook his head. Ron was silent, not really knowing what to say. "Let's go," Harry said. "If she's not at breakfast we'll stop by there afterwards."

*** *** ***

Hermione hummed to herself as she walked with her parents and Lavender towards the restaurant for breakfast. She couldn't stop thinking about the previous night; the way Harry had rested his forehead on hers, the way he'd pressed their bodies so close together.

“Why are you smiling like that?” Lavender asked, noticing her cousin’s large goofy grin.

“What do you mean?” Hermione asked, still back on the dance floor with Harry.

“You’ve been humming all morning, and this is the first time you haven’t brought a book to breakfast since we got here.” Lavender pointed out.

“I forgot my book?” Hermione looked around. “Oh… oh well.” She shrugged.

Lavender stared at her. “Alright, who is he?” she pulled her cousin back behind her aunt and uncle.

“What do you mean?” Hermione looked focused for the first time that morning.

“You’ve been humming, daydreaming, and you forgot a book.” Lavender said. “I know the signs of being in love…”

Hermione opened her mouth to reply but her mother interrupted them. "Girls?" Elinore called to them. "Is everything okay?"

"Fine Mum," Hermione smiled innocently.

"Lavender?" Elinore asked, looking at her niece.

Lavender looked at Hermione who widened her eyes. "Just talking, Aunt Elinore," she said sweetly.

As two girls feel into step behind them, Robert turned around and commented to his wife teasingly, "You know, I knew I was asking for trouble when I took three girls on vacation."

Hermione opened her mouth for a retort but snapped it shut as she noticed a now familiar black head of hair on the path coming towards them. Harry looked up as he saw her, and she could swear he was smiling slightly.

“Hi,” Harry said as her group passed him and Ron, his eyes trained solely on Hermione.

“Hello,” she answered, her cheeks turning a bit pink. Harry nodded to the older couple, assuming they were her parents before walking away.

The entire exchange didn’t go unnoticed by Lavender. “Was that him?” She jabbed her cousin sharply.

Hermione turned even more red and glared at her. “Shut up Lavender, I’ll tell you later….” She hissed, not wanting her parents to overhear.

“Remind me where I was wrong,” Ron said. “You were or you weren’t checking her out?”

“Sod off,” was Harry’s answer as they came upon the breakfast hall.

*** *** ***

Later that afternoon, Lavender and Hermione were sitting by the lake, enjoying the late afternoon sunshine. Lavender was glad to finally have some time alone with her cousin. They'd spent the entire day in the company of Hermione's parents, as they'd planned a family fun day. Now, Robert was playing golf with Vernon Dursley and Elinore had gone back to the cabin for a nap.

Lavender looked over at her cousin who had her nose buried in a book, as usual. "So," Lavender said, looking sideways at Hermione.

"So what?" Hermione asked, wanting to avoid this topic with her cousin.

Lavender laughed. "As if you don't know; your cheeks turned three shades of red when those boys walked by us this morning. So, what's the story, cousin?"

Hermione thought for a moment. She knew Lavender wouldn't say anything to her parents about Harry if she asked her not to... and this really was the only time she ever felt close to her cousin. "Well... you may not believe me if I tell you who that was..." she began.

Lavender swung her legs around her lounge chair and faced her cousin. "Wait a minute!" she exclaimed before Hermione could go any further. Black hair, scar...oh Hermione! That's not the Harry Potter, is it?"

Hermione blushed again. "Yeah..." she smiled. She leaned closer to Lavender. "Last night, when I went out walking, I wandered up by the employee quarters. Neville, one of the other guys that works here, took me up there... they do this dance... it's like..." she turned even redder. "It looks like they were all shagging with their clothes on."

"What?" Lavender asked, louder than she'd meant to. A couple of nearby guests looked in their direction and Lavender blushed. "Don't tell me you did that, too?" she asked, her voice just above a whisper.

"Well... sort of," Hermione confessed and Lavender giggled. "Harry came up as I was about to leave and he pulled me out there. At first I'm sure I was horrible... but it's really not that hard to do. I caught on pretty quickly... and then afterwards, he thanked me for the dance and kissed my hand."

Lavender beamed at her. "Hermione! That's great. Then, what happened?"

"Nothing," Hermione sighed. "I left pretty soon after that."

Lavender shook her head disappointedly at Hermione. "Why did you leave?"

Hermione shifted in her chair. "Well he had his dancing partner, he went back by her... and I really didn't know anyone else so..." she looked away.

"You have so much to learn," Lavender said, leaning back onto the lounge chair. "You should have stuck around- flirted a bit with him. How else is he going to know you fancy him if you don't let him know. That shy act isn't going to work on someone like him. You've got to put yourself out there. Of course, it's not helping with Uncle Robert trying to pawn you off on that horrible Dudley every time you turn around."

"Oh I don't think he's trying to pawn me off," Hermione said in defence of her father. "He's just trying to be nice is all."

"What do you think he and that Vernon person are doing right this moment on the golf course?" Lavender asked her. Without waiting for an answer, she went on. "They're discussing your futures. If you don't nip this in the bud, you're going to be Mrs. Dudley Dursley before too much longer, Hermione. Mark my words."

Hermione looked ill. "I need to go to the loo." she grabbed her book and ran off. She couldn't let that happen... married to Dudley Dursley? "No way," Hermione said determinedly.

*** *** ***

Harry was worried. He had been looking for Cho all day to find out the results of her pregnancy test, yet she'd been nowhere to be found. He wanted to search for her some more as afternoon turned into evening, but knew that at least one of them should show up to the ballroom that evening.

One of the worst things about being a dancer at Hillsdale was that anytime a guest asked him to dance, he could not refuse. Currently he was waltzing with a woman probably 30 years his senior; although it seemed she was unaware of that fact by the way she was batting her sooty eyelashes at him.

His heart truly wasn't into dancing that night, so his waltz was only half-hearted as his eyes scanned the room for his partner. He saw Hermione a few times as he whirled around; with her parents and then with Dudley, which made his fist tighten.

The song finally ended and Harry thanked his partner and gracefully backed away to Neville. “Have you seen her yet?” he asked in a low voice.

Neville shook his head worriedly. “No, not even a glimpse. I’m really bothered that she hasn’t shown up anywhere all day.” Harry nodded tersely as yet another guest approached him and he was off once more.

Hermione stood on the edge of the dance floor beside her parents and that awful Dudley, who if she wasn't mistaken smelled worse tonight than he had any other times she'd been around him. She watched as Harry danced with an older woman who was clearly having a better time than he was. He looked positively miserable. If she was more courageous, she might go over than and ask him to dance, but she wasn't that forward. Besides, he honestly didn't look as if he wanted to be in the room.

She was about to beg off for her own cabin when her dad looked over at her and Dudley. "Why don't you two go for a walk?" he asked with a grin at them.

"That sounds fantastic," Dudley said eagerly. "I'm actually quite hungry; I didn't get enough to eat during dinner."

"You ate enough for a small third world country," Hermione muttered under her breath. She looked up, wondering if she'd actually said that out loud.

Dudley hadn't appeared to have heard her, and he steered her away from the crowd, his beefy arm across her shoulders. Hermione hunched herself inwards, holding her breath. They headed for the kitchens, where Dudley launched himself at the refrigerator. "Wow, a whole ham," he said, his eyes wide.

"You're not really going to eat the whole thing, are you?" she asked, crinkling her nose in disgust.

"Uhhhh... no..." Dudley grinned hideously. "Want a piece?"

“No,” Hermione said politely. “I’m still full from dinner.”

Hermione watched as he placed the ham on the counter and then to her amazement back into the refrigerator for something else. Hermione heard something; she looked around the dark kitchen to see what it was, but couldn't find anything. Dudley was still engrossed in the contents of the refrigerator when Hermione heard that noise again---a sort of sniffling noise. She bent down and saw that there was a figure crouched down by a table in the back. The light from the window illuminated her face a little and Hermione could see it was Harry's dance partner.

Cho looked up fearfully, her eyes meeting those of the brown haired girl that Harry had been dancing with the night before. She pleaded for the girl to stay quiet and shrank back further into the shadows.

Hermione pulled on Dudley’s arm. “Let’s go back to the ballroom… I’m rather in the mood to dance.”

“Really?” Dudley’s eyes brightened, and for once he forgot about food as Hermione smiled brightly at him.

Once back in the ballroom, Hermione dropped Dudley’s arm (which was like a dead weight) and ran for Neville. She whispered into his ear about what she saw and Neville immediately ran for the dance floor.

“Harry, we found her,” Neville said. Harry’s eyes widened and he apologised to his current partner before running off the floor, Neville and Hermione hot on his heels.

“Where is she?” Harry asked briskly.

“She was in the kitchens,” Hermione replied. “I… I’m not sure what’s wrong, but she was crying…”

“She’s pregnant,” Neville said.

“Neville!” Harry snapped. “We don’t know that for sure!”

“Why else would she be hiding all day?” Neville replied.

"Pregnant?" Hermione asked, stopping dead in her tracks. She grabbed Neville by the arm and turned him to face her. "Who's, um, who's the father?" Her heart sank as she looked in Harry's direction.

Fury was written all over his face. "You automatically think it's mine, right?" he asked irately. “Just because I’m her fucking partner in dancing, that makes me the father.” Gone was the sexy, sweet green eyed god she had danced with the night before.

Hermione shrank back. "No, honestly! I didn't mean to imply anything, really." She looked helplessly at Neville to get her out of this mess she'd created with her big mouth.

Harry glared at her angrily a moment longer before stomping off. Neville put a hand on her arm. "Come on, in case Dudley tries to come back in the kitchen. Don't worry about Harry... he gets really pissed off when he's stressed out."

Hermione hesitated a moment. He obviously didn't want her there. But, Neville was right, she thought to herself. Cho, Harry and Neville would be in a heap of trouble if Dudley decided to return to the kitchens. She nodded and she and Neville ran to catch up to Harry.

The three of them reached the kitchens and Harry ran to the back and gathered the shivering girl into his arms. "Shhhh Cho... it's all right I'm here..." he hugged her tightly.

"Harry," Cho clung to him and sobbed. "It came out positive... I don't know what to do!"

"Harry," Neville said nervously looking around. "Maybe we should go back to your cabin? Anyone could come in here at any moment."

Harry nodded and still carrying Cho, made his way toward the back door. Hermione watched sympathetically as Cho continued to sob uncontrollably into Harry's shoulder.

They all walked back to Harry's cabin, Cho still crying. Harry set her on his sofa and retrieved a thick blanket from the bed while Neville got her some tea. "What do you want to do?" Harry asked, squeezing her hand.

"I don't know," Cho replied miserably. "I can't have this baby Harry, I just can't..."

Hermione stepped closer to Cho. "Have you told the father?" she suggested helpfully. "I'm sure if you told him, he'd help."

"Right," Cho snorted. "As if Draco Malfoy would step down from his high and mighty throne to help me." she clapped a hand over her mouth in horror at her words.

"Draco?" Hermione asked, stunned.

"Hey!" Harry shot up angrily and Neville pushed him down. "Settle, Harry. I know a doctor in the next town over, if that's the route you want to go," he looked at Cho who gazed back hopefully.

"How much would something like that cost, though?" Cho asked, turning her gaze on Neville.

"I don't know." Neville replied. I can call him right now; I know he runs late hours in his office." Cho nodded and he grabbed the telephone next to Harry's bed. After speaking for a few minutes, he looked up. "He says he can do it a week from tomorrow for 200 quid, after that he's going on holiday for four weeks."

Cho stared back at Neville, her mouth agape. "Where the hell am I going to get 200 quid in one week? I don't even make that much in a month!" She sank back lower into the sofa.

Harry thought hard. "That's also the night we do our dance for the Sheldrake."

"I don't understand," Hermione asked looking at Neville. "What's the Sheldrake?"

"It's another dance they do; they get a nice commission from it and a yearly gig." Neville explained briefly, and then looked back at his friends. "Yes or no, he's still waiting."

"Tell him we'll take it for now, and then we'll figure something out," Harry replied and Neville nodded.

The room was silent, save for Neville's hushed undertones as he spoke to the doctor on Harry’s mobile. Hermione took the empty seat beside Cho. "Couldn't someone else fill in for you?" Hermione suggested. "Can’t someone else learn the steps?"

"No, no one else can," Harry spat sarcastically. "Luna's busy with her lessons with Ron, and she's already filling in for Cho on the dance floor enough as it is. And there's no one else...."

"Oh," Hermione said sheepishly.

Harry stared straight at the wall, seeing red. He was seething, he wanted to punch in that smug face of Draco Malfoy for putting Cho in this position... and the most frustrating part of all of this was that he wanted to shove Cho aside and pull Hermione down on the sofa and snog her senseless.

His foot tapped nervously on the floor as Neville finished up with the doctor. "All right, we're set." Neville said, setting the telephone down. "If we want to cancel we're going to have to do it in the next few days otherwise he'll charge us."

"Great," Harry replied sarcastically, getting up to pace the room.

Hermione knew she should probably keep quiet, but she wanted to help if she could. She looked over at Cho. "Maybe you could ask Mr. Dursley for an advance on your wages?"

Cho turned to look at her. "Vernon Dursley would kick the two of us out of here without any pay if he found out about this," she said, her voice unsteady. "So this means you can't tell anyone anything about what is going on here.”

"I wouldn't," Hermione said sincerely. "You have my word."

*** The Next Evening***

The Grangers and Lavender were finished with dinner when Hermione finally worked up the courage to ask her father for a favour. She let her mother and Lavender walk on ahead before taking her father’s arm.

“Daddy,” Hermione began. “You know how you once said if someone was in trouble I should help?”

Robert looked down at his daughter with a concerned expression. "Of course, sweetheart."

"Well I know someone here who's in trouble..." Hermione hesitated. "Can... can I borrow 200 quid?"

“That's a lot of money, Hermione," Robert said. "What's it for?"

Hermione looked down. "I... I can't say. I promised the person I wouldn't. But you can trust me Daddy, you know that!"

"This isn't something with Lavender?" Robert asked, looking down the path where Elinore and Lavender were walking. "Because you know that she could come and talk to me or your mother."

"No, it has nothing to do with Lavender," Hermione said. "Please... please... I'll pay you back someday I promise!"

Robert looked deeply into his daughter's pleading eyes and put a hand on her shoulder. "It's not anything illegal, is it?"

"No," Hermione shook her head emphatically and looked as innocent as she could.

His stern expression softened. "That was a stupid question. I know you'd never be involved in something like that. I'll have that money for you later this evening."

"Thanks Daddy," Hermione hugged him as they came to their cabin.

*** *** ***

Hermione walked quickly up to the employee area, an envelope clutched in her sweaty hand. She opened the double doors and entered the swarm of closely dancing couples.

She walked through the room, her eyes peeled for Harry, Cho or Neville. She finally spotted Harry and Cho dancing together near the corner of the room, Neville standing nearby talking to a redheaded guy.

Hermione tapped Cho's shoulder and the two broke apart, Cho looking at her in confusion as Harry stared at her blankly. "Here's your money," she said, holding out the envelope.

"You mean Draco owned up?" Cho asked, hope springing into her eyes. Hermione shook her head.

"I didn't even talk to him... I can hardly stand looking at him." she replied.

"So where did you get this?" Cho asked, opening the envelope.

"You said you needed money..." Hermione shrugged. "Yeah, it takes a real saint to ask Daddy," Harry said sarcastically, but regretted it immediately when he saw the hurt expression on Hermione's face.

Hermione glared at him momentarily before Cho handed her back the envelope. "Thanks Hermione but I can't use it," she said. She pulled on Harry's hand and he followed her back onto the dance floor.

"What?" Harry asked, looking dumbfounded at Cho. "Cho? What's the matter with you? You should take the money!"

"I can't," Cho shook her head. "I can't let us loose next year's dance because I made such a stupid mistake."

Hermione looked at Neville. "I couldn't move around her appointment and Luna... Luna's the only other dancer good enough to fill Cho's shoes but she can't do the dance that night. If they cancel they loose their gig next holiday as well."

"So there's no one else at all here who can do the dance?" Hermione asked aloud. "I mean, there's got to be someone!"

Harry looked exasperatedly at Hermione. "There's no one! How many times do we have to tell you?" Hermione looked sheepishly at him. "What? Do you want to do it? Does Little Miss Fix-It want to take time away from playing the dutiful daughter to dance?"

Cho, Hermione and Neville stared at him. "That's actually not a bad idea," Neville said thoughtfully.

"It was a joke, Neville!" Harry said, shaking his head.

"What's wrong with that?" Cho asked. "Harry, you're an amazing dancer and a great partner, you can lead anyone!"

"You expect me to teach her this stuff in less than a week?" Harry asked. "That would take a miracle worker!"

"I'm a quick learner," Hermione replied. "It certainly didn't take me long to catch on the other day." she crossed her arms over her chest and stared evenly at Harry.

"You can't be serious," Harry asked, stepping away from Cho and closer to Hermione. "You really want to do this?"

"Please," Cho put her hand on his arm. "This is our only chance to make this all work."

"If I agree to this," Harry said, looking from Cho and back to Hermione. "You've got to promise me that you'll give this your all. Our futures depend on this, Hermione. This isn't just some game. Have you got that?"

"I've got it," Hermione replied coolly. If he wanted a dancer, she'd give him a dancer. She'd prove his attitude wrong if it was the last thing she did.

A/N: All right, here’s your next chapter ;) Just a note to say that this story will not be updated until next week. So until then, enjoy and please leave a review!

On another note: We’re having a contest for this story- If you review each chapter, your name will go into a drawing to win the ‘soundtrack’ for this story- which will comprise of all the songs we use in the chapters. The CD will have a cover and everything, and if you win, Heaven will mail you a copy of it, free ;)

You will have until 10 days after the completion of this story to submit reviews of all chapters to be entered in the contest. Good luck and we both hope we’ll have LOTS of entries! :D

4. Wicked Game

A/N: Here’s chapter 4! Thanks so much for the feedback you guys! You’re amazing!

Wicked Game -- Chris Isaak

What a wicked game to play, to make me feel this way.
What a wicked thing to do, to let me dream of you.
What a wicked thing to say, you never felt this way.
What a wicked thing to do, to make me dream of you

Hermione stared at the closet pondering what one should wear to a dance lesson. She had no experience with such a thing and in her entire life, had never really thought more than two minutes over what she should wear. Lavender was the one who worried incessantly over fashion, makeup and hair. Hermione was more laid back in her appearance. She cared about what she looked like, of course, but she was more concerned about comfort and practicality than style and fashion.

She felt somewhat silly standing in front of the closet wondering what she should wear. It wasn’t a date, after all. It was just a dance lesson. She’d be lying if she said the idea of spending time alone with Harry in situations that would require them to touch and be close didn’t appeal to her. It did. If she was being honest, it was one of the reasons she’d agreed to help. Well, that, and the way he’d acted as if she wouldn’t be able to do it. She’d show him. If she had to work her arse off to do it, she’d show him and he’d have to eat his words.

She impatiently pulled hangers from the closet and discarded them onto the bed with despair.

If I wear a dress, he’ll think I’m trying too hard to impress him, won’t he?

“What are you doing?” Lavender asked, coming into the room the two girls were sharing and sitting down on the edge of her bed.

“Getting dressed,” Hermione said, without a glance back at her cousin.

“Looks to me like you’re trying to pick out an outfit,” Lavender said, raising her eyebrows at her cousin. “What will it be today, the sensible shorts and t-shirt or the sensible dress and jumper? I see the dilemma, Hermione.”

Hermione turned around and glared at her cousin.

“It’s just lunch, Hermione,” Lavender said sarcastically. “Don’t tell me you’re trying to impress Dudley?”

Hermione finally picked out a pair of denim shorts and a blue cotton t-shirt and set them on the bed. She couldn’t tell Lavender that after lunch she was to meet Harry. Her mother had been going on and on about getting the girls to spend the day with her by the pool, but Hermione planned to beg off with a headache or a stomach-ache.

“No, I’m not trying to impress him,” Hermione said. “I was just being a little extra careful about what I wore today. No reason.”

“Uh-huh,” Lavender said, watching as Hermione picked up her clothes and walked into the bathroom. “You do remember that the staff members of the resort doesn’t eat meals with the guests, don’t you? I doubt you’ll see Harry in the dining room.”

Hermione opened the bathroom door and stuck her tongue out at her cousin.

“Sod off, Lavender,” she said, before closing the door firmly behind her.

Lavender shook her head in amusement. “And they call me the immature one.”

*** *** ***

Harry glanced at his watch. “Ten minutes late,” he muttered as he glanced out the window again. He had been wrestling with himself all day over this, wondering whether or not he should call it off.

“It’s just not the right time for this,” Harry sighed; pushing his hands through is already messy hair. It seemed ridiculous, really, the way his heart beat faster when he thought of Hermione. She was not normally the type of girl he would glance at, at first he hadn’t even thought she was that cute… at least not until he’d seen her close up for the first time.

It was also the way she carried herself. It was as if Hermione didn’t care what people thought of her; he’d seen the way she had pushed Dudley away (something Harry would have never thought another human being could ever do, knowing the size of his cousin) and it had made him chuckle later.

Harry hadn’t been sure of his intentions when he asked her to dance, but when he’d placed his arms around her waist and slid her body against his… it had taken nearly ever ounce of self control to not take her back to his cabin and… Harry shook his head. “I can’t be thinking of this now…”

He paced around the room. “I’ve got to be there for Cho before I can start going off with another girl… this is just a working relationship. That’s all I’ll let it be.”

"All you'll let what be?" a breathy voice said from behind him. He turned to see Hermione standing in the doorway, clutching her side. Her cheeks were red from running.

"Nothing," Harry straightened up. "So nice of you to join me." his voice held a tinge of sarcasm.

She looked apologetically at him. "I know. I know. Lunch ran a little later than expected. My dad was talking to me about university and I tried to get away as quick as I could."

Harry huffed irritably. "Well I need you to be here on time from now on, otherwise this will never work. We need EVERY minute of these lessons for you to get the dance perfectly. If you mess up while we're on stage...." he let his voice trail off.

"I won't mess up," she said crossly as she came further into the room. So much for picturing him being all romantic, she thought to herself as he stared coldly at her.

Harry relaxed a bit as he saw Hermione bristle. "All right... first things first here... I want you to listen to the music we'll be dancing to a few times before I start teaching you the steps. Also, what experience have you had dancing so far?"

She looked thoughtfully at him. "Well, I've danced at a couple of holiday parties and wedding receptions, but that was mostly with my dad and some uncles, actually."

Harry nodded, then crossed over to the CD player in the corner. "You learn things quickly I assume?"

She walked over and joined him at the CD player and watched as he flipped through the CD collection. "Well, I was top of my class at Beauxbatons. I told you that last night," she reminded him. He sure isn't making this easy on me, she thought to herself.

"Oh..." Harry thought back a moment to their conversation. "You did, I'm sorry." He set the CD into the player. "Just listen..." he started the music.

She couldn't help looking at him as she listened to the music and if she wasn't mistaken, he was stealing glances at her, too. She tried to regain her focus and listen to the music, feeling its rhythm and listening to the melody. A smile played at her lips as the music filled the room.

Harry couldn't help but watch as she closed her eyes and smiled at the beautiful music. What the bloody hell am I thinking... I can't stop my feelings... he thought. He got up and took her hand. "I'm going to guide you... just follow my lead. I'll take you through it slowly..."

She opened her eyes and nodded as he put his other hand on her waist. She couldn't help but feel a little light-headed as they moved. She kept wanting to look down at her feet to make sure she was doing this right, but he wouldn't let her.

"First rule of dancing, no looking down," Harry said. Hermione could see he was still holding back but at least he was treating her civilly now. "Like I told you the other night, just look at me and follow what you feel. The tango isn't an easy dance but it's a beautiful one if everything is done correctly."

She wondered if she should tell him that if she followed what she felt when she looked at him, well, she'd no longer be a virgin.

*** *** ***

Ginny Weasley trudged over the hill on her way to the staff dining hall to get something to eat on her break. She was in a sour mood, as Harry continued to ignore her attempts to get him to notice her.

“Bloody prat doesn’t know a good thing when he sees it,” she grumbled. She was about to turn on the fork in the path when she heard music coming out of the dance studio. Curious, Ginny crept to the window and gasped.

Harry was inside, dancing closely with a girl about his age. At Ginny’s first glance, the girl was rather plain, with boring clothes and extremely bushy hair.

But it was the way he was looking at her that made Ginny’s blood boil. Her eyes were closed, but Harry was staring at her in a way that made her eyes narrow.

"I'm in love with someone else," Harry replied coolly. "But that's really no one's business but my own." Ginny clapped a hand over her mouth as she remembered his words from the night she tried to seduce him.

“Ugh!” she scrambled away from the window. “How can he be in love with her?” Ginny nearly ran away from the dance studio.

A few minutes later, she was carrying a soda and some potato crisps back with her to the lake. The last place she wanted to be was working. She sat down on the lifeguard stand and took a sip of her soda.

She was trying to figure out who that girl dancing with Harry was when she saw Draco Malfoy walking toward the lake. She pulled off her sunglasses prepared to flash him a flirtatious smile. To her dismay, he passed right by her and started chatting up another girl.

"Hey," Draco leaned over Lavender's lounge chair and gave her a seductive smile. "You're looking lovely as always today," he gave her a lascivious wink.

Lavender giggled. "What are you doing all the way down here? I thought you had to work?"

"I managed to get the afternoon off to spend with you," Draco leaned down to kiss her. "Want to go for a walk?"

"Let me think about it," she teased. She crinkled up her nose and then slyly nodded. She offered him her hand which he took and with one swift motion, she was on her feet and in his arms.

Draco took an appreciative glance at her bikini clad body as she jumped into a pair of shorts. If only she'd let herself go he'd give her a shag she'd never forget. He slid his arm around her waist as they walked off to the woods.

Ginny stared at the two of them as they walked off. What in the world was going on, she wondered. First Harry, now Draco. She chided herself for caring what Draco Malfoy did and who he did it with. They were just having a bit of fun, after all. They'd both agreed that there would be no strings attached.

She sighed heavily as she flopped back against the lifeguard chair. “Why do I bloody care? It’s only shagging, I’m not looking for any sort of relationship.” She spent the rest of the afternoon convincing herself of just that.

*** *** ***

Draco sneaked glances at the girl walking along side of him. Lavender had let her blonde hair loose and the waves flowed down her back; Draco slid his fingers through the cool locks. He also stole several looks down her bikini top.

It's really a beautiful day, isn't it?" Lavender asked, as they walked along.

"Quite," Draco said. "I missed you this morning at breakfast," he leaned down and nuzzled her ear.

She giggled as he tickled her neck with kisses. "We were late because my cousin couldn't decide what she wanted to wear. Can you believe that?"

"Not really," Draco replied. "She certainly doesn't seem like the type to bother with that... not like you; you always look stunning." he said smoothly.

"Thanks," she said, her cheeks turning a little red. She still couldn't believe someone this good looking actually thought the same of her. She was about to say something else when she suddenly found his lips pressed firmly to hers.

Draco backed her up to a tree, his tongue sneaking out into her mouth. His hands began to roam over her scantily clad body. "You feel so good," he said before kissing her again. "Lavender I want you so bad..." his hand began to creep over her breast as his tongue thrust greedily through her lips.

He was getting a little too rough for her and she took her hand to his chest and pushed him away. "Come on, Draco," she said breathlessly. "We can't do something like that out here! Anyone could walk by."

"So, let them walk by," Draco replied carelessly. "No one comes out here during the day anyways."

Lavender frowned at him. "I don't know what it would mean to you, but I certainly don't want to lose my virginity in a forest." When he didn't answer her, she continued. "Come on, Draco. What's wrong with getting to know each other before we do something like that? We did only meet a few days ago."

Draco felt his anger and sexual frustration tense inside him... he forgot that he'd just had sex the previous night with Ginny. "Why bother to waste time talking when we could be getting to know each other in a better way?"

Lavender put a hand on his shoulder. "Don't get angry with me. I'm not saying that I don't want to do that, but I just want to wait until I'm ready. I want someone who'll respect me, Draco. It's important to me."

Draco glared furiously. "Fine. It wasn't worth my time anyway," he pushed away and stalked back off through the forest towards his cabin.

Lavender watched him leave, feeling a mixture of anger and sadness as she watched him go. How could she have been so wrong about him, she thought to herself as tears welled up in her eyes. She walked quickly back toward her own cabin, hoping that she could talk to Hermione about what had just happened.

*** *** ***

Hermione pulled off her shirt- it was soaked in sweat. Harry had given her an extremely tough workout, but she'd learned the first few steps of the dance. He had done some more snapping and he'd practically run out of the room when they were finished. Hermione just couldn't figure out what was going on in Harry's head. Some of the time she would catch him looking at her with a softer look in his eyes but then the coldness would fall back in and she couldn't get a word out without him shouting at her. She wrapped a robe around her and got ready to take a quick shower before dinner.

Hermione's own thoughts were interrupted by the slamming of the screen door to the front of the cabin. She heard footsteps running toward her bedroom and she jumped when Lavender came barging into the room, sobbing and threw herself on her bed.

"Lav what's wrong?" Hermione asked in concern, sitting down beside her cousin.

Lavender looked up from her pillow and tried to speak, but whatever she said was unintelligible as she broke down in uncontrollable sobs again.

Hermione had a sneaking suspicion why her cousin was currently bawling into her pillow. "Lav... did he....."

Lavender looked up again from her pillow. She dabbed her cheek with the corner of the pillow and then said sadly, "He tried, but I wouldn't let him."

Hermione hugged Lavender. "I'm sorry Lav... I wish he wasn't such an arse... I know you liked him a lot."

Lavender nodded and rested her head on Hermione's shoulder. "He just pawed at me in the middle of the forest, Hermione. I didn't think he was like that."

"Want me to hex him into a little girl with ringlet curls?" Hermione tried to joke. "I will if you want me to..."

Despite herself, Lavender couldn't help laughing as the image of Draco Malfoy as a little girl flashed into her mind. "That might be a good idea. I'll keep that in mind. I know it sounds so clichéd, but do you ever wonder if there are any good guys out there? I mean, they can't all just want to get in your knickers, can they?"

Hermione's thoughts wandered to Harry briefly before she pushed him out of her mind. "I don't know Lav... I just don't know."

*** *** ***

At just past five, Draco and the other members of the wait staff began setting the tables. It was the part of the job Draco hated the most. This was work that house elves did. He kept reminding himself that he just had to make it through this crap job for one summer and he'd have his father off his back.

Hermione stormed up to the restaurant, intending on having a conversation with the object of her cousin's desire. He had some nerve to behave the way he did. She flung open the door and immediately saw Draco across the room.

Draco had just moved on to set another table when he looked up to see Lavender's cousin coming straight for him, anger written all over her face. Though, from what he knew of her, she usually wore that expression whenever she was around him. He rolled his eyes as she came toward him.

"I need to have a word with you," Hermione said tightly.

"I'm a little busy," he said dismissively. "And dinner doesn't start until six."

Hermione looked around, and upon seeing that all the other waiters were busy in the other corner of the room, she whipped out her wand and pointed it directly between his eyes. "Well unless you fancy your bits and pieces shrunken to the size of peanuts, which probably wouldn't make much of a difference anyway, you'll listen to what I have to say." her eyes gleamed dangerously in the overhead light. "I was the smartest witch in my class and I know lots of spells and hexes. So don't tempt me to use them."

He drew back and looked around. "What's the matter, Hermione?" he asked her, with his trademarks sneer firmly in place. He wasn't about to let on that she intimated him, especially with her wand pointed at him. "Are you jealous that I didn't make a move on you, first?"

Hermione narrowed her eyes. "I know what you did to Cho," she said, her lip curling up. "I think you're disgusting, and a pathetic waste of flesh." she moved the tip of her wand even closer. "You stay away from Lavender, and you stay away from me. Or I'll hex you until you mother would cry just to look at you and I'll have you fired." she swiftly pocketed her wand and spun around on her heel and left.

*** *** ***

Ron took his tray from the cafeteria style buffet and looked around for Harry. His raven haired friend was nowhere to be found, he was probably checking up on Cho, who was also missing in action. He sighed and sat down at the edge of one of the tables, listening to his fellow employees chatter around him.

Luna was balancing her tray in one hand and had a copy of her father's newspaper, The Quibbler, tucked under her arm. She was planning on eating a quick dinner and then maybe going out on the docks to do some stargazing. She looked around the crowded room for an empty table and couldn't help grinning when she saw Ron sitting alone, stuffing his face as always. She hesitated for a moment before deciding to see if he wanted some company.

"Hello," a dreamy voice made Ron drop his sandwich and look behind him. Luna Lovegood was smiling at him. "May I sit down?"

"Sure, I guess... if you really want to." Ron replied. "I don't know where Harry is."

Luna set her tray gingerly down on the table and took a seat across from him. "So, I guess I couldn't sit here if Harry was here? Or I wouldn't want to sit here if Harry wasn't here?"

Ron smiled. "Well with the way he's been lately, you probably wouldn't want to sit here if Harry was here." he stuffed some chips into his mouth. "He's been a bloody arse lately with this Cho situation."

Luna nodded sympathetically. "I hope everything works out. I'm going to be taking over some of her classes for her."

That's really nice of you," Ron replied. "And it's nice you're helping me to dance." she smiled at him and Ron was again taken back by her luminous blue eyes. "How have I done so far?"

Luna looked at him with twinkling eyes. "You're doing okay, for a beginner. I think you managed to only step on my toes three times today. That's way down from the nearly twenty times on your first lesson. So, you're definitely improving."

"That's good to know." Ron smiled again. "Did you say you wanted to practise again tonight?"

"Actually," she said apologetically. "I wanted to know if we could take a night off. This is going to be a really clear night and I wanted to go down by the lake and check out the stars."

"Oh," Ron felt disappointed for some reason.

Luna looked down at her tray, unsure of what she should say. "Well," she began, smiling at him. "If you want, you could come with me."

Ron was silent a moment. Did he really want to go stargazing with Luna Lovegood? A starlit night was an awfully romantic setting, and as he liked the girl he just wasn't sure he wanted something to happen between them. On the other hand, she was rather harmless. "Sure... that could be fun." he finally said.

Luna was quite surprised that he'd said yes. She tried not to look as taken aback as she was.

"Have you ever been stargazing?" she asked, choosing her words carefully as she still remembered the awkwardness that followed when she'd asked him how much "experience" he had. "I mean, other than the Astronomy classes we had at Hogwarts?"

"No," Ron swallowed the rest of his dinner. "You'll have to show me some of the constellations."

"Sure," she said, warmly. She noticed that he was eyeing her chicken salad, which she hadn't really touched. "Do you want this?"

"If you don't," Ron replied. Luna slid it over to him and smiled as he wolfed it down.

A/N: Well here you guys go! We’ve also decided to pull THREE winners for the soundtrack rather than just one :) We’re taking down who has been reviewing each chapter so far and at the end, you’ll all have more of a chance to win!!

Thanks for everyone’s comments so far! Your feedback is awesome!

5. Rain

Hello everyone… we’re both excited to see you’re enjoying this story so much… there is more H/Hr in this chapter and we had several people ask for the scene between Ron and Luna during their stargazing so we wrote that.

Also, please remember that we’ve increased the winners of the CD’s to three instead of one :)

Rain by Madonna

Waiting is the hardest thing
(It's strange I feel like I've known you before)
I tell myself that if I believe in you
(And I want to understand you)
In the dream of you
(More and more)
With all my heart and all my soul
(When I'm with you)
That by sheer force of will
(I feel like a magical child)
I will raise you from the ground
(Everything strange)
And without a sound you'll appear
(Everything wild)
And surrender to me, to love

Ron walked silently alongside Luna, stealing glances every once in awhile at his companion. The moon made her dirty blonde hair look even lighter and it shimmered in the light. At that moment she tripped over a raised root and went stumbling forward, but he caught her just in time.

"Thanks," she said, looking up at him as she regained her balance. "Really graceful, aren't I?"

Ron smiled. "My sister is like that too, pretty hopeless with staying upright. That's why they hired her as a lifeguard instead of a dancer."

"Well, I guess it's a good thing it's not me filling in for Cho at the Sheldrake," Luna said with a laugh. "I'd probably tumble off the stage."

"Why are you so afraid of performing before people? You have no troubles teaching me," Ron said as they reached the lake.

Luna's cheeks turned a little red. "Well, you're not going to believe this, but I actually don't like to dance in front of large groups of people. I'm terrified of it. I know it's crazy. I have no problem teaching dance, but put me on a stage and I can't remember which foot is which."

Ron was surprised. "You don't seem like the type to let people bother you," he said as they sat down. "I mean... not to... sound rude or anything but at school you always just sort of... drifted in and out and people made fun of you but you never paid attention."

"Well," she began, looking up at the sky, not meeting his gaze. "After awhile, you develop a thick skin after you hear the same old comments time and time again. Just because I didn't act like it bothered me, doesn't mean it didn't. I just got very good at blocking it out."

She leaned back on her palms and tried to focus on the starry sky. She hadn't planned on spending this night reliving her Hogwarts days. Noticing out of the corner of her eye that he was still staring at her, she looked over at him and smiled. "What?" she whispered.

"Nothing..." Ron replied. "You just surprise me is all."

Her cheeks reddened a bit at this. She honestly didn't know what to say. Luna shivered and honestly didn't know whether it was from the cool breeze off the lake or from the way he was staring at her as if he'd only just really seen her.

Ron looked at her a moment longer before staring back up at the sky. "Well… so what constellations can you show me?" he cleared his throat.

"Since you're a beginner," she teased, looking up once more at the sky, "we could start with the simple ones. Right there, see?" She pointed to a cluster of stars. "That's Ursa Major." She noticed the confused look on his face, and found it quite endearing. "Also known as The Big Dipper."

"Oh!" Ron's face cleared. "That's neat how they all stay that way, I mean, the way things are supposed to move around out there."

Luna nodded and her trademark dreamy expression came over her face. "If I tell you something, you promise not to laugh?"

"I promise," Ron replied immediately.

Her cheeks reddened and she laughed nervously. "Okay," she began. "When I was a little girl, I used to think the moon followed me."

"You did?" Ron asked curiously. "Why?"

"It just seemed like everywhere I went, there it was," she said with an embarrassed grin. "I know it sounds stupid, but give me a break, I was five years old. My dad still teases me to this day about it."

Ron smiled. "It doesn't sound stupid. In fact..." he never got to finish before he saw something huge and many legged crawling towards them in the sand. "AHHHHH!!" he screamed.

"WHAT?" she asked, startled.

"It's a SPIDER!" he shouted, scrambling up and behind her.

She stifled a laugh and looked at him in disbelief, not sure if he was joking or not. "It's probably more afraid of you than you are of it, Ronald."

"I hate them!" Ron declared passionately. He stayed behind her as the spider scurried away. "When I was a kid, my brothers used to torture me with spiders... and then in second year of Hogwarts..." he shivered as he remembered Aragog. “Let's just say Harry and I had a not so pleasant encounter with a bunch of them in the Forbidden Forest."

"You can come out from behind me," she said, turning around to look at him. His hands were on her shoulders. "He's gone now. If it makes you feel any better I'm not all that crazy about them, either."

"Well I just hate them," Ron said with a little scowl. "The further they are from me, the happier we both are."

Luna giggled. "So, I guess you wouldn't be for the man should have to kill the spiders rule?"

Ron shuddered. "Sorry, no." he replied. "Anyway... where were we?"

She patted the empty space beside her. "You were right here and I was showing you the stars, remember?"

"Right," Ron said, sitting back down on the earth. "We were looking at the Big Dipper, and you were talking about the moon following you."

She mockingly glared at him. "Is that a laugh playing on your lips, Weasley? Because if it is, remember you promised me that you wouldn't laugh. And I promise you if you do, I will tell the entire staff about your arachnophobia."

The start of a smile disappeared from Ron's face. "You wouldn't dare," he replied.

"Oh, but I would, Little Miss Muffet," she said, trying to look menacing, but failing miserably. She started to laugh. "It is pretty funny when you think about it."

Ron glared at her. "It is NOT," he replied. "A lot of people fear spiders!"

"And I'm sure a lot of children think the moon follow them," she replied, her eyes twinkling at him.

Ron opened his mouth and then snapped it back shut. "Alright, you win." he finally said.

She gave him a satisfied grin. They sat there in silence looking up at the sky and Luna shivered again. She rubbed her arms for warmth and regretted her decision to not bring her cardigan along.

"Are you cold?" Ron asked. Without invitation he slid his arm around her shoulders. 'What am I doing?' he thought. His head argued uselessly with his heart, nothing short of another spider was making him take his arm down.

"A little," she admitted shyly. Feeling a little bold, she rested her head on his chest, feeling quite content.

They sat together in silence a little while longer- Ron had to admit he liked sitting so close to her; her hair was soft against his skin. He was about to ask her about another cluster of stars when he noticed they were disappearing rapidly. "Uh oh," he said.

"What is it?" she asked, at the same time a loud rumble of thunder answered her question, followed by a flash of lightning.

"We'd better get back," Ron said. He helped her up and they hurried back on the path to the employee cabins. They had just gotten to hers and were under the overhang when the sky opened, pouring down rain.

"I guess this is good night," Ron said sheepishly.

"I guess so," she said, a hand on the door. "Well, aside from the sudden thunderstorm and spider attack, I had quite a lovely evening, Ronald."

"I did too," Ron said, surprised to find that he was being entirely truthful. He squeezed her hand and gave her one last smile. "I'll see you tomorrow for lessons."

She didn't know what caused her to do it, but something in her made her grab his hand. He turned around surprised and they looked at each other and Luna did what felt like the most natural thing in the world. She hesitated for a moment before pressing her lips to his.

Ron's eyebrows shot up in surprise as Luna kissed him, then his eyes closed as he leaned into her. She pulled away a minute later and smiled again. "Good night Ronald," Luna disappeared into her cabin. Ron stood there a moment longer then stumbled off towards his own cabin. He really needed to talk to Harry.

*** The Next Morning***

"One two, step!" Harry said. Hermione was pressed tightly against him as he dipped her low. "Back up, then one two step- OW!" he shouted as she stepped on his foot.

She looked at him sheepishly and then at Cho, who gave her a sympathetic smile. "I'm sorry. I was thinking I was supposed to step on the two?"

"No, you're on the one!" Harry snapped. He let go of her and rubbed the top of his foot. "Let's start again," he said, in a long suffering tone. "Cho, you go behind her and make sure for once she steps when and where she's supposed to."

Cho got up from her seat and stood behind Hermione and placed her hand on the small of Hermione's back. "Stand straight, Hermione. Don't look at your feet. I know it's hard especially when Attila the Dance Hun is barking orders in your ear." She smirked at Harry over Hermione's shoulder.

Harry didn't crack a smile as the music started again. He concentrated on Hermione making the right steps rather than look at her large brown eyes which were trained solely on his face. "Better," he conceded as they bypassed the step she always had trouble with. "But you need to learn to do this without Cho standing behind you."

"See, Hermione?" Cho said, with a laugh. "He can offer compliments, too."

Hermione giggled, but her laughter faded when she saw the irked expression on Harry's face. He obviously wasn't in the mood for jokes today. She felt Cho walk away and she felt like a little girl again when her father was teaching her how to ride a bike. She didn't want her Dad to let go then, and she obviously didn't want Cho to walk away from her now.

"That's it," Cho said, encouragingly. "Don't look down, Hermione."

Harry took a deep breath as their dance began again. This time, Hermione managed to do the parts he'd taught her perfectly. "Good," he said briskly. "Now the next part, after you step..." he pulled Cho over and demonstrated. “Just like this..."

"Oh, Harry," Cho said, putting her hand on his shoulder. "Don't spin me around like that." She patted her stomach. "The little one doesn't like that too much." Cho noticed the concern in his eyes and she shook her head at him. "I'll be fine. Don't worry about me. I'm supposed to get sick like this, remember?"

Harry was still concerned as Cho gave him a small smile, and then nodded at Hermione and left, presumably for the bathroom. "All right, you'll have to do this without her." he started the music himself. "I'm going to turn you around here," and then you come back up against me like this..." he pulled Hermione roughly towards him.

"A little warning when you do something like that, please," she said crossly. She hadn't expected him to do that. "You nearly tore my arm out of its socket."

"Get used to it," Harry snapped. "You're here to learn this, you offered to do it. So stop complaining and do what I tell you to do!”

Hermione pulled away from him. "I'm not complaining! You're being unreasonable! You know that I've never done this before! You could at least be a little understanding."

Harry glared at her momentarily and then restarted the music. Without another word, he pulled her up against him tightly. "Let's just start over," he said, forcing his tone to sound more reasonable. "Do what you can, and then we'll work on more."

She nodded. She honestly didn't know what his problem was. He was at least a little bearable when Cho was there to buffer his criticism and mood, but the moment she'd left, he was back to being a certifiable arsehole. His demeanour was making her regret ever offering to do this.

Harry was pleased that she was catching on so quickly. At night when he was alone in his cabin, he'd think about her and wonder why he was treating her so badly... but it was as if something else was taking control of his body and mind and he had no control over being so nasty. He chalked it up to being concerned about Cho but he wouldn't admit to himself that it ran much deeper than that.

"Good," Harry said. "You're catching on a lot quicker than I thought you would." he offered.

"Is that a compliment or another insult?" she asked, not sure what to make of what he'd just said due to the expression on his face.

Harry looked at her, for what seemed like the first time that day. Her face was beet red, even though the air was cool and he had thrown all the windows open that morning to let the damp, rainy breeze inside. Her hair was also sticking out of the ponytail she had it pulled back in. "A compliment," he finally said. "Do you need a break?"

She shook her head. She didn't want him to think she couldn't handle it. Though, to be honest, she was a little knackered. They'd been at this since just after breakfast. She also wasn't sure if she could endure another half of the morning listening to him bark orders at her and critique her every movement. "I don't need a break," she said, wiping a bead of sweat from her forehead. Harry's eyes warmed over with something that looked like respect at that moment.

"All right then," he said. "Look... I'll try to be more gentle all right? Just tell me when I'm being rough."

"You mean you can't tell when you are?" she asked, still a little upset with how he'd treated her earlier. "I'd hate to see you when you knew you were being rough."

Harry narrowed his eyes a moment. "All right, I deserved that." he stepped forward. "All right, let's run through what you know again and we'll hit the next few parts before we call it a day."

"Okay," she agreed. "Can you show me that spin combination, again?"

As Harry and Hermione danced intensely, they failed to notice a redhead peeking in the window.

Since it was raining that day, so Ginny was relieved of her lifeguard duties and she'd planned to use the time to persuade Harry into more dance lessons. This time she'd take things slow and by the end of the summer he'd be eating from her hand.

What Ginny did not expect to see was that same girl dancing with him again. Harry was dipping her back and his hand ran down her front; he then pulled the girl back up so closely their foreheads were touching, his finger now running tenderly over her cheek.

"What the..." Ginny felt her anger surge inside her. The music stopped at that moment and the two people inside parted breathlessly.

"That was much better," Harry said.

"Yeah," Hermione whispered, feeling a little dazed at being so close to him just then. She couldn't help but wonder if he'd felt something like that, too. Just as soon as the thought came into her head, she cursed herself for thinking something like that.

Harry sat down in the corner of the room and gulped down some bottled water. He watched Hermione take out a small white towel and mop at her forehead before taking out some bottled water of her own. "You're doing a good job today," he said gruffly.

"Thanks," Hermione said, as she took a sip of water. "Listen to that rain?” She looked out the window and saw it was still coming down quite hard. "Do you mind if I stay here for awhile until it lets up?"

"Sure," Harry replied automatically. He arched his back, stretching his tight muscles. "I've not got a whole lot to do today- just some other lessons and such, but not for a few more hours."

"Sounds a lot more interesting than playing cards all afternoon with Lavender," Hermione mused as she walked back over to him and sat down directly across from him.

Harry watched as she crossed her legs, stretching her back in the same manner he had just used. His eyes were involuntarily attracted to her breasts as they pushed forward. "So uh... what would your... boyfriend think of you dancing with another guy like this?" he tried to sound candid.

"I, um, don't have a boyfriend," she said uncomfortably. She was glad that her cheeks were already red from the dancing so he wouldn't tell how much his question had affected her.

"You don't?" he asked. Hermione was surprised at his tone, his behaviour from the past few days seemed to indicate he didn't care one bit about her personal life. "Interesting..."

"Blokes just don't see me like that," she said, looking down at the hardwood floor. She wondered if he was deliberately trying to make her feel uncomfortable. She was contemplating telling him that he really need not try so hard, she already felt that way most of the time whenever he was around.

Harry simply nodded, thinking to himself that his self control was going to become even more non existent since he now knew she wasn't tied down with anyone. He unconsciously shifted closer to her and was about to open his mouth to ask her something else when Ron pounded his way into the room.

"Harry, you are not going to believe what happened--" Ron's voice trailed off when he saw that they weren't alone. "Oh, I didn't know you had company."

Harry looked at Hermione, who looked slightly put out that they were interrupted. "Well it looks like the rain has let up a bit," she said, getting up. "I'll just be going now..."

"You don't have to," Harry spoke, surprising even himself.

"No, it's all right," she sent him a short smile. "I'll see you tomorrow."

After she'd gone, Ron forgot his own problems temporarily as he watched his friend get up from his seat and walk over to the window to watch Hermione walk away. "Why do I get the distinct impression that I interrupted something?" Ron asked pointedly.

"It's fine." Harry replied. "What's wrong?" he failed to notice Ginny, who was still crouched under the window.

"Maybe I should be asking you that question?" Ron asked.

Harry crossed his arms. "I don't want to talk about me and Hermione," he replied tightly. Ginny gasped at his words.

"Alright," Ron conceded, letting the issue drop for now. "Well, how about helping me figure out something."

"Sure," Harry replied. "What's up?"

Ron leaned back against the mirror, trying to think of where to begin. "Last night, at dinner, you weren't around and neither was Cho and Neville was off doing Merlin knows what, so I was by myself for dinner."

Harry walked over to the stereo and began putting the CD's back in their cases. He looked up every now and then to let Ron know he was still listening.

"Well, Luna came in and sat down at my table and we started talking."

Harry raised his eyebrow. "You mean you allowed yourself to be seen in public with her?"

Ron glared at him. "Are you going to let me tell this to you or are you just going to make snide comments? Some best friend you are, Harry."

"Sorry, go ahead." Harry said, his tone unsympathetic.

"As I was saying, I don't know if I've been sitting in the sun too long or if I drank too much the night before, but I actually agreed to go look at stars with her," Ron said, shaking his head. He looked up to see Harry staring at him with an amused expression. "So, there we were right by the lake and we were having an okay time, just chatting, you know, and then this storm comes up out of nowhere and we rush back to the cabins. When we reach hers, I'm just about to turn and go when she up and kisses me!"

Both of Harry's eyebrows shot up this time. "Say what?"

"You heard right, Harry," Ron said, avoiding looking at his friend. "She kissed me...smack dab on the lips....right out of the blue...no warning...nothing...just bam!"

Harry looked at Ron for another moment and then snorted back a laugh. "Good for her," he said, still clearly amused.

"That's your answer?" Ron asked in disbelief. "'Good for her'? What's your advice? What should I do?"

Harry shrugged. "Ron, I'm sorry, but I have enough of my own problems lately to worry about. Cho's pregnant, or have you forgotten that? And that bloody Draco Malfoy won't own up to his actions, and apparently now he's after Hermione's cousin."

"Well, at least Draco's after her cousin and not Hermione," Ron said. "Then you'd be really angry, right, Harry?"

Harry's eyes blazed. "What's that supposed to mean Ron?"

"Don't act like you don't know, Harry!" Ron retorted. "I know you. I know how you are when you fancy someone. I personally don't see where the problem is."

"The problem isn't yours," Harry said through clenched teeth.

"You're damn right it's not mine," Ron snapped. "It's yours. And you're going to lose everyone you care about if you keep acting like this."

Harry stared after Ron as his friend stomped down the stairs and then looked back out the window at the pouring rain.

Ginny watched, unnoticed, as her brother stalked off. She stood up and looked at Harry, admiring his build and the way his white t-shirt clung to his skin. A little voice in her head told her that this might not be the best time to bother him, but she figured nothing ventured, nothing gained. She smoothed down her denim shorts and checked her reflection in the window before knocking on the door.

Harry smirked. "Forget to say something nasty before you leave Ron?" he called as he yanked open the door. "Oh... sorry I didn't know it was you Ginny."

"It's no problem," she said with a flirtatious smile. "I was just walking by and I saw Ron storm off. Is everything okay?"

"Fine," Harry stood back as she entered the room. "Is there something I can do for you?" He was still a bit wary of her after her attempt at seducing him in his cabin before.

"That all depends," she said with a wink. "You do still owe me a dance lesson."

Harry stared at her a moment. "Well I'm really afraid I'm all booked up, sorry." he turned his back to stare out the window again.

Ginny tried to hide her disappointment. "With that girl?" she asked. "The one you've been seeing? The one you’re supposedly in love with? You know, Harry, I've gotten a chance to look at her and I really don't think she's your type. She's quite plain looking, really."

"That's really none of your concern," Harry replied hotly. "I don't especially fancy you thinking you know what type of girl I look for."

Ginny gave him a weak smile. This wasn't how she had hoped this would go. Deciding on another tact, she cleared her throat and walked over to him. "She's a guest, isn't she? I know your uncle wouldn't be too keen about you fraternizing with a guest."

Harry turned to her furiously. "You say one... fucking... word... to Hermione, to anyone, and I swear they'll find your bloody body at the bottom of the lake." He sneered at her. "Now stay away from me!"

Ginny jumped, startled at his tone and the positively scary expression on his face. She opened her mouth to say something else to him, but he turned away from her and walked over to the wall and sank back against it, glaring at her the entire time. As fast as her feet could carry her, she left the room.

Harry watched her leave, his anger simmering down as he looked at the spot where Hermione had been sitting. He sighed- as if his growing feelings for his new dance partner weren’t enough, as well as Cho… now he had to worry about threats from Ginny.

“What the hell am I going to do?” he asked.

*** *** ***

The rain was showing no sign of letting up and for once, Lavender was glad to be cooped up in the cabin. She hadn't even gone to breakfast this morning because she couldn't face Draco. Though, to be honest, she missed him. She knew it was stupid to feel that way, but she couldn't help wondering how he could go from a perfect gentleman to a louse in such a short period of time. She was sitting on her bed, thumbing through a magazine, though her mind was elsewhere.

Aunt Elinore had asked if she wanted to play cards, but Lavender lied that she wasn't feeling all that well and just wanted to relax and take it easy in her bedroom. As she sat there on her bed, she couldn't help wondering what Draco was doing at that very moment.

Hermione burst into the room, her hair plastered to her head. "Bloody hell, is it EVER going to stop raining?" she asked, pulling open a drawer for some dry clothes.

Lavender looked up and gave a slight laugh at the state of her cousin. "Where were you? You're positively soaked through to the skin!"

"I um... went for a run, and got caught near the lake." Hermione lied.

Lavender raised an eyebrow at this. "Since when do you go running?"

"Since today," Hermione shot back, changing her shirt. She hugged the dry fabric to her still wet body. "What are you doing just lying around in here?"

Lavender shrugged. "Hiding out."

"Hiding out?" Hermione asked, her eyebrow raised. "From who, Draco? He wasn't even there at breakfast today; we had a much nicer waiter instead."

"Draco's a nice waiter, Hermione," Lavender said defensively. "He's really good at what he does."

Hermione snorted. "Yeah, he's really good," she thought about poor Cho. "Lavender, just trust me for once... you don't want to have anything to do with Draco. He's a complete git."

Lavender swung her legs around to where she could face Hermione. "You just don't know him, Hermione. When we're alone and just talking, he can be really sweet. He made me feel so special. I was thinking that if he's there at dinner tonight, I was going to apologize."

"Lavender, please!" Hermione sat down next to her cousin, her wet hair falling in her face. "He's a loser... he's NOT a sweet talker, and he's not nice!" She sighed. "You've known me a lot longer than you've known him... please just trust me on this!"

Lavender smiled. "I know you're only looking out for me, but really, Hermione. Out of the two of us, which one of us knows more about dating and romance? What do you have to possibly base it on? One crush on some guy you danced with one time this summer?"

Hermione's eyes narrowed into angry slits. "This has nothing to do with Harry, or romance or dancing. If you don't believe me, then fine. But watch your step around him, and whatever you do, don't shag him." she got off the bed and went into the bathroom without another word.

Lavender stared at the closed bathroom door in disbelief.

"You have no idea what you're talking about!" she called out before grabbing her shoes and walking out of the room. She needed to go find Draco and apologize, sooner rather than later. She didn't want to take the chance that he'd moved on to some other girl. She hoped she wouldn't be too late.

6. Do You Love Me?

Hello everyone! Bit of a longer chapter here, no R/LL this time but that’ll be up in the next chapter ;) This is one that H/Hr fans have been waiting for hehehe!

Do You Love Me – The Contours

You broke my heart
'Cause I couldn't dance
You didn't even want me around
And now I'm back, to let you know
I can really shake 'em down

Do you love me? (I can really move)
Do you love me? (I'm in the groove)
Ah do you love? (Do you love me)
Now that I can dance (dance)

The rain thankfully had stopped by the time Lavender made it to the restaurant. Lunch was over and as she stepped inside she saw him clearing away tables. As she stared at him, she forgot about what Hermione had said. He looked quite handsome in his white dress shirt and black trousers.

Just looking at him made her feel light-headed. Saying a silent prayer that he'd forgive her, she determinedly made her way toward him, her eyes trained solely on him. His back was to her and she tapped him lightly on the shoulder.

Draco turned around, a smile plastered across his face, which fell when he saw the blonde behind him. "Oh, it's you." he said rudely, turning back around to his table.

Her smile faded. This wasn't going to be easy. "Hi," she whispered. "I'm sorry to bother you at work, Draco. I just---"

"Just?" Draco mocked. "Do me a favour, take your virginity and leave." he snapped.

Lavender flinched at his coldness. "I'm sorry for the way I acted," she said, watching as he took his tray to another table. She followed behind him. "Come on, please. Can't you talk to me?"

Draco looked up to see several of the other waiters had stopped what they were doing to look at him and Lavender. "Come here," he pulled her arm and dragged her into the kitchens. "What do you want?"

She looked hopefully up at him, her eyes shining with tears. "To be with you,"

When he didn't say anything, she continued. "I've never known anyone like you, Draco. You know what you want and you go after it. I'm still in shock that someone like you could ever like me. And the other day in the woods, I just felt like we were moving too fast. I do want to be with you, but not like that, not there. Don't you want our first time to be special?"

Draco thought quickly about her words, a sly smile coming to his lips. He touched her chin, forcing her to look up at him. "Of course I do... Lav I'm such a prat for leaving you in the woods... I wasn't myself. Can you forgive me?"

Lavender tried to hide her smile and pretended to mull his question over in her head. "I think so," she said with a bright smile. She put her arms around his neck and stood on her tiptoes as she brushed her lips against his.

Draco fought back a snigger as he pressed his mouth to hers quickly. "I've got to get ready to serve dinner... perhaps afterwards we can go for a walk? I promise this time I'll be a perfect gentleman," he lied, letting his forehead rest against hers.

"Just try and keep me away," she said, stealing another quick kiss. She stepped away from him and with her eyes twinkling, blew him another kiss before walking out of the kitchens, feeling much better going out of the restaurant as she did coming inside. She couldn't wait to get back to the cabin and tell Hermione how wrong she'd been about Draco.

Draco watched her leave, rather- he watched her hips sway back and forth as she dodged through the light raindrops falling from the sky. "I am SO good," he chuckled.

*** *** ***

Draco wrapped his hand around Lavender's blonde strands as he kissed her goodbye. "Night my sweet girl," he said softly, bringing his lips to the back of her hand. "I'm so glad we made up."

"Me too," she said, not really wanting to say goodbye. "Are you sure you don't want to come inside? My aunt and uncle would love to get to know you better."

"Oh... no... you know Vernon's called a late meeting and I've actually got to book back to the restaurant." Draco said quickly. He kissed her again. "But I'll see you at breakfast right?"

"Of course," she said, smiling at him and trying to hide her disappointment that he didn't want to stay a little longer. She felt stupid for feeling that way after they'd had a great evening and he'd kept his promise and acted like a perfect gentleman. "Bye, Draco."

"Night," Draco smiled and backed away into the dark. Once he was sure Lavender was inside her cabin, he doubled back and headed towards Ginny's for what had become a nightly shag. Ginny had been acting strange the past few days, much more clingy than he would have liked. "Better remember our deal," he muttered. "No strings..." he knocked hard on her door.

Ginny opened the door and instead of greeting him as she usually did with a warm smile and a welcoming kiss; she instead stood in her doorway, her arms crossed defensively across her chest and a very sour expression on her face.

"What?" Draco asked as he stepped inside, shutting the door firmly behind him.

"You were supposed to be here an hour ago!" she said angrily.

Draco looked at his watch. "I'm here now," he replied lazily. "You should be glad I showed at all with your attitude these past few days!"

She glared at him. "My attitude?" She watched in disbelief as he began to unbutton his shirt and get comfortable. "You have some nerve thinking you can leave me hanging like this while you go off doing Merlin knows what with whomever you please? Despite what you might think, I'm not a whore, Draco."

Draco smirked. "I never thought you were, or implied it. You came up with that on your own. Now settle down and come on over here..." he laid his shirt down on the chair and sprawled out on her bed.

"No," she said stubbornly. There was an awkward silence as they just stared at each other. Ginny knew that this might not be the best time to broach the subject, but she had to know.

"Were you with her?" she finally asked. "I heard some of your co-workers talking about the little reunion scene in the kitchens. I heard it was quite a touching scene."

Draco sat up. "What the hell is this all about Ginny? We agreed when we started shagging that that's all it would be!"

"I know," she retorted. "But, I don't understand why you have to go around with her when you have me, Draco. She's a pretty girl, but she doesn't know you like I do. We both want the same things. That girl probably has already picked names for your unborn children."

Her face softened as she walked over to him and sat down beside him on the bed. "Hasn't this meant more to you than just shagging? It has to me."

Draco felt a ball of ice clench his stomach. "No," he replied shortly. "It's just shagging. That's all it ever was." his tone was flat.

Ginny felt tears welling up in her eyes, but she wasn't about to cry in front of him. She knew that when they started out that was their agreement, no strings attached. Somewhere along the way, he had come to mean more to her than she'd care to admit. He had gotten to her and she thought he felt the same way.

"You don't feel anything for me?" she asked, looking directly at him.

Draco swallowed hard and avoided her eyes. "No."

"Then what are we doing here?" Ginny asked, getting up from the bed and walking over to the window.

"I'm not sure," Draco replied. "But I'm leaving." he grabbed his shirt and yanked his arms through, buttoning himself back up.

"Don't go," she said, looking at him, the tears she'd tried to hold off, falling freely down her cheek. "I don't want you to go."

He stopped and stared at her.

"I lo-," she stammered. She looked in his eyes and wondered why she'd almost told him she loved him.

Do I?

She wasn't sure, but she was sure that she didn't want him to go.

"What?” he demanded.

"I love being with you," she said quickly. "I don't what we have to end."

"Then get your shit straight and let me know when you do." Draco said, opening the door and slamming it shut behind him. He heard her sniffle from the open window and let his head thud against the beam.

'Since when did I let Red get under my skin this way?' he wondered.

Ginny stared out the window as he stalked away. It wasn't supposed to be this way. It was Harry that she ultimately wanted to be with, wasn't it? She'd been turned down now by Harry numerous times and it had never felt as bad with him as it had felt now with Draco.

"Why can't I ever have what I want?" she asked aloud. She walked over to her bed and buried her face in her pillow, sobbing. "I don’t even know what I want anymore…”

*** Several Days Later ***

Hermione found herself in what could only be called a living hell at breakfast, a meal she usually enjoyed. On one side of her, that insufferable git Draco Malfoy was flirting with her cousin who was eating it up and kept shooting "I told you so" looks at Hermione. On the other side, sat Dudley Dursley whose atrocious table manners were getting incessantly worse as he shovelled spoonfuls of food into his mouth with absolute gusto.

"Hermione?" Elinore said thoughtfully to her daughter. "I was wondering if you'd like to play a game of croquet this afternoon. You've been a stranger these past couple of days. I feel like we hardly see you except at meals."

Hermione looked up from her plate and gave her mother a warm smile. "I've just been enjoying the mountain air, Mum. I guess I could fit in a game later this afternoon?"

She wondered how she was going to keep that promise to her Mum with Harry's insistence that they double up on lessons. Not only that, she was supposed to meet Cho later on that day to try on her dress for the first time.

To her surprise, Harry had actually been quite nicer to her over the last couple of days. He hadn't been surly and had actually been humorous and supportive during their lessons. He seemed to enjoy teasing her more and she had to admit that she liked him a lot better when he smiled. Hermione hadn't seen much of that side to him, but what she had, she liked quite a bit.

"Hermione, I thought perhaps we could go swimming in the lake this afternoon, maybe after you play croquet with your mum?" Dudley was smiling at her, something Hermione found intensely grotesque. Lavender smirked at her before turning her attention back to Draco.

Hermione thought of the most polite way to say that she would rather rub honey all over herself and roll around on a mountain of fire ants than see him in bathing suit. She saw her father's pleased look at the invitation and wondered why her father couldn't see that she could never ever see Dudley Dursley in any sort of romantic fashion.

"Thank you, Dudley," she said with an apologetic smile. "But, I've actually got other plans this afternoon."

Vernon stopped talking and everyone turned to stare at her. "Mighty mysterious about your plans, Hermione." Vernon puffed out his chest, which didn't take much effort. "You realise if you plan to become prime minister someday that you won't have much privacy." he chucked at his own joke.

"Even prime ministers are afforded some privacy, Mr. Dursley," she retorted with a fake smile.

An uncomfortable silence followed and Robert gave out a hollow laugh. "Hermione's always been one to keep to herself, Vernon. She's quite the little explorer. She's always been independent like that. It's one of the many things that her mother and I love most about her." Hermione beamed back at her father.

Harry had to almost run to keep up with Cho as she headed for the guests' restaurant. "Didn't you say you already talked to Malfoy before?" he asked.

"I did," Cho said, without a backward glance at Harry. She wore a determined look and she wasn't going to back down. "Or at least tried to. I told you how he threw me out of his room that night I told him."

Harry clenched his jaw as Cho threw open the door to the restaurant, her eyes narrowing as she spied the father of her child flirting with a blonde near the corner of the room. She was even more surprised to see Hermione sitting at the table with them, but Cho didn't have time to worry about that now.

"There, you see, it's not a good time," Harry tried to take her arm and pull her away; he had spotted Hermione as well.

"When has it ever been a good time?" she asked flippantly as she shrugged out of Harry's grasp.

Harry sighed as she crossed the room, her aim not leaving Malfoy as he rose from the seat and headed back towards the kitchens. Harry also realised he was being checked out from most of the females in the room, his eyes roaming uninterested until he met Hermione's brown eyed gaze. He smiled at her, noticing with pleasure that she turned a cute shade of pink as he did so.

Lavender nudged Hermione as she saw Harry walking closer to their table. Hermione glared at her out of the corner of her eye, but her eyes returned quickly to Harry. She wondered what he and Cho were doing in the restaurant. If Vernon turned around now and saw him standing there, she had a feeling Vernon would be none too pleased.

Try as she could not to smile back at him, she couldn't help it when he was staring at her in such a way. She hoped no one else could tell the effect he was having on her.

Harry's smile turned into a grin as he watched Hermione fidget in her chair. He was looking forward to seeing her in the dress she was to wear for their dance... it wouldn't leave much to the imagination.

Draco was setting some dirty dishes in a pile for the busboys to take care of when he felt someone tap his shoulder. He turned around and was none too pleased to see Cho Chang standing behind him with her arms crossed. "Can I help you?" he asked coolly.

Cho opened her mouth to respond, but one of the waiters walked in and shook his head in amusement.

"Malfoy, you sure do have the women coming and going, don't you?" the waiter teased, giving Cho an appraising look. She rolled her eyes and the waiter shrugged and walked toward the cook.

"So already moved on to your next victim?" she asked matter-of-factly. "Or should I say victims?"

"That's none of your concern anymore, is it?" Draco sneered. "It's not my fault you were irresponsible and got yourself knocked up. I'm the responsible one- I insisted we use protection and you said you cast a charm on yourself!"

Cho resisted the urge to take out her wand and hex him into oblivion. "You never once asked me about protection! You said not to worry and I stupidly believed you! I can't believe I actually thought I cared about you."

"Well who's the fool here?" Draco hissed. "Certainly not me, I never claimed to love you!"

"I agree with you," she said, feeling a sense of power that she hadn't had in weeks. She was tired of being his doormat. "I was a fool. I was a fool to think you cared about me. I was a fool to think that you'd want to support me and a baby."

He smirked at her, which infuriated her even more.

"You know what your problem is?" she asked him, stepping closer to him. "Your nothing but an immature coward who wants to have everything his way and damn the consequences."

Draco sneered. "Well... what are you still standing here for?"

"I have no idea," Cho said, shaking her head. "I hope that poor girl out there knows what she's setting herself up for."

Draco made a rude gesture with his hand at her back as she turned and went to Potter's side and glared as they walked out the door together.

Back at the table, Dudley Dursley was seething. The stares between his cousin and Hermione had not gone unnoticed by him. She was obviously head over heels for that no good Harry, and Dudley intended to make sure nothing ever came of it.

"I don't think I could eat another bite," Robert said, pushing his chair back from the table. "Did you say you wanted to play a round of golf this afternoon, Vernon?"

"I do," Vernon got up.

"Dad, can I talk to you a minute first please?" Dudley asked, struggling to rise up as well.

"Sure son..." Vernon looked back at Robert. "I'll meet you on the course at half past, aye?"

Robert nodded and after a few quick goodbyes, he and his family left Vernon alone with his son.

*** *** ***

“I have to wear that?” Hermione’s eyes were wide as Cho displayed the dress she was to don while doing the dance with Harry. “That looks like a shirt!”

Cho smiled. “I think it was at one point,” she laughed.

“Aren’t… aren’t tango dancers supposed to wear long dresses?” Hermione asked hopefully. The reddish (faux) leopard print halter dress looked like it hung just below her bum.

“Of course,” Cho said, putting the dress up against Hermione to see how it would fit. “But the audience likes seeing me, or rather you, in a tight and tiny dress. I think you’re going to need to try this on.” She pushed Hermione into the closet along with the dress.

“But…” Hermione argued uselessly before sighing and shedding her clothes.

“How are you feeling?” Harry asked brusquely as he entered the dance studio.

“Fine,” Cho replied, smiling at her friend. “No morning sickness today!”

“Good,” Harry finally relaxed. “Where’s Hermione?”

“I’m in here!” a muffled voice replied from the closet. “And I’d appreciate it if you’d turn around!”

“What?” Harry looked quizzically at Cho.

“She’s trying on the dress,” Cho whispered. “She thinks it’s too short.”

Harry let out a soft chuckle as the door opened and Hermione’s brown head appeared around it. “It is too short! Harry go away!” she said.

“Why,” He asked, enjoying her discomfort. “I’m going to have to see you in it sooner or later, I am your partner.”

Hermione sighed and stepped out of the closet, putting her hand across her breasts. “It’s a little tight up here,” she said.

Harry could only stare at her shapely figure housed so little in the leopard print garb. “It’s uh…” he swallowed hard.

“No, it’s perfect!” Cho pulled Hermione’s hands away. “Harry, doesn’t she look fantastic?”

Hermione tentatively raised her eyes to see his and was taken aback by the look in his eyes. Lavender would call it a look of love, but she knew better, she knew Harry could never think of her that way.

“Harry,” Cho said impatiently. “How does she look?”

“Great,” Harry cleared his throat and smiled. “Just incredible…” his voice trailed off as Cho began to fuss over the neckline. Hermione’s eyes locked with his and they stared at one another for a good few moments.

“Will I be practising in this today?” Hermione finally looked away from Harry and tried to regain her bearings.

“I think you should,” Harry agreed immediately, his gaze now travelling over her legs. “And the shoes as well, you only have today and tomorrow left to take lessons with those on.”

Hermione silently wondered if he was truly concerned about her practising in high heeled shoes or if he just wanted to make eyes at her body all day.

"Well," Cho said, quite pleased with how well the dress fit Hermione. "My work here is done. I leave you in Harry's capable hands, Hermione." she grabbed her bag and made for the door, but she could feel Harry's concerned eyes on her.

"Don't worry, Dad," she teased, smiling thinly. "I'm staying far away from Draco!"

Harry narrowed his eyes at her as she left; knowing she was starting to feel ill again but trying to hide it from him. "I'll come by to check on you later." he said.

"I'm fine, Harry," Cho said, as she walked out the door.

Hermione pulled the dress down again, feeling a little uncomfortable about how much skin she was actually showing. She saw Harry's amused expression. "What?" she asked, her cheeks reddening a bit.

"Nothing," Harry replied, his eyes sparkling. "Looks good on you Granger." he walked to the corner and removed his own dress wear. "Mind if I change?" he asked, whipping off his t shirt.

"Um," she stammered, trying not to look at him as he did so. "Go right ahead."

Hermione swore she heard him laugh as she stole a glance at him. When she looked up, she saw that the mirrors in front of the room had given her away.

"Like what you see?" he teased, buttoning up the crisp white and grey swirled dress shirt. It fitted him perfectly and the black trousers he already wore were the same shade as his hair.

"It's alright," she said with a playful shrug. "If you like the tall, dark, and handsome type." ‘Is he flirting with me?’ she wondered.

Harry grinned even wider. "Well I wanted to ask your opinion of holding an extra long practise tomorrow, just to make sure we have it down perfectly." he bent over the CD player to find the right music.

She nodded and looked down at the high heel shoes on her feet. "I think I'm going to need all the help I can get in these things. You realize that these heels could do total damage to your toes? You are taking your life into your own hands, Potter. Don't say I didn't warn you."

Harry laughed. "Let's get started, you're perfect with all the steps but I'm not sure yet how you'll handle those heels." He set the music to start and took Hermione into his arms.

She suppressed a laugh as he looked down at her shoes once more before they began to move. "Harry, I thought the first rule of dance was not to look at your feet? Look right into my eyes."

“Smartass," Harry grinned as he dipped her back, enjoying the swell of her breasts in his face.

*** *** ***

Cho emerged from her bathroom, wiping her sweaty face with a cool damp towel. "I hate this," she muttered. With the Sheldrake in two days, she didn't want Harry to worry about her as he was prone to do most of the time. Cho collapsed on her bed as a knock sounded at her door. "Come in..." she called a bit weakly.

Neville opened the door, a smile on his face and a paper bag in one hand. His smile faded when he saw Cho, look up at him weakly.

"Green is definitely not your colour," he said with a grin. "I guess you wouldn't want these blueberry muffins I nicked from the kitchens, then?"

Cho shook her head quickly. "That was nice of you to think of me though," she smiled faintly at him. "Sorry... I just hate being such a mess. This will go away in a few minutes."

He shrugged. "I should be apologizing barging in one you like this. To be honest, Harry wanted me to check up on you. He said he'd be busy with Hermione this afternoon and wanted to make sure you were taking care of yourself."

"Typical of him," Cho rolled her eyes as she finally sat up. "Neville... can I tell you something?"

"Sure," he said, taking a seat at the edge of the bed.

Cho sighed as she fiddled with a strand of her long black hair. "I'm not so sure I'm doing the right thing here..." she pressed her still flat stomach with her hand. "I mean... Draco Malfoy or not... this is still my baby in here."

He didn't know what to say and wondered if he was the one she should be telling this to. He'd always liked her, of course, but they'd never been more than casual friends. He figured she should be telling this to someone closer to her, like Harry. On the other hand, he felt privileged that she felt that she could open up to him about this.

"I can't pretend that I know what you're going through," he said softly. "But, you don't have to do anything you don't want to do, Cho. This is your decision."

"I know," small tears came to her eyes. "When I first found out about the baby... well you knew how I was... and Hermione... I can't believe what she's done for us, she's really amazing."

"She has been fantastic," Neville agreed. "And so are you, Cho. Don't sell yourself short. I admire how you've held up through all of this. It couldn't have been easy."

"Thanks Neville," Cho yawned. "I tell you... I get sleepy so easily these days."

"Well, for good reason," Neville said, getting to his feet and fluffing her pillows. "You know what you need, Miss Chang? You need to take it easy."

Cho smiled. "You're a good friend Neville. Will you be around later?"

"Of course," Neville said, taking the bag of muffins he'd brought and setting it on her bedside table. "I'll leave those for you in case you get hungry later on." He looked at her as she lay back on the pillows and closed her eyes. And if Cho hadn’t fallen asleep at that exact moment, she’d have felt Neville lean over and kiss her lightly on the forehead before he quietly closed the door behind him.

*** *** ***

Harry knocked on the door to his uncle's office. "You wanted to see me?" he asked coolly. He couldn't imagine what Vernon would have to say to him, they usually stayed as far apart as possible while Harry was at Hillsdale.

"You're nearly ten minutes late," Vernon said sharply, waving his hand for Harry to come inside and close the door.

"Yes, well I had some guests asking me for directions," Harry refused to sit down. "Would you have liked me to ignore them?" He crossed his arms over his chest, his green eyes glinting. He’d actually had to interrupt his lesson with Hermione and reschedule it for later that day, which annoyed Harry more than anything. He wanted to spend more and more time with her as he had finally stopped acting like an arse.

"Don't get smart with me," Vernon said gruffly. "Something has come to my attention that I feel I need to address with you."

"What could that possibly be?" Harry asked sarcastically.

Vernon sat back in his chair and looked at his nephew. "Mind your tone, Harry. This is quite a serious matter and if it is not taken care of, you'll be out of work along with that partner of yours."

Harry narrowed his eyes. "Why don't we get on with this then, instead of you beating around the bloody bush? I've no idea what you're referring to."

"What I'm referring to, boy," Vernon said with a sneer, "is that this resort has certain rules that the employees are supposed to follow. Do you remember what the first rule is?"

Harry stared at him without saying a word as fury rose inside him 'Ginny told him about Hermione,' was his first thought. "Yes," he said tightly. "I'm not quite sure what you're going at. I'm not involved with any guests."

Vernon got up from his chair slowly and walked over and stood right in front of Harry. "You're lying."

"No, I'm not," Harry said in a controlled voice. "I don't know where you suddenly heard this from, but it's not true." his hands balled into fists as he stared straight back at his purple faced uncle.

"I heard that you and Miss Chang visited the restaurant this morning," Vernon said, also trying hard to keep his cool. His nephew always knew exactly how to press his buttons. "Which, as you also know, is another rule. Employees are not to be in the main dining room unless they are a member of the wait staff."

"She had to talk to one of the waiters about something," Harry replied. "We were there for about two minutes." the corner of his lip curled up slightly.

"Two minutes too long, if you ask me," Vernon said gruffly, stepping away from Harry. "I also have it under good authority that you've been spending a certain amount of time in the company of the Grangers' daughter, Hermione."

Harry exhaled sharply. "She asked for dance lessons. I was under the impression that I was to comply with every guests' request." his hands began to shake and he shoved them into his pockets.

Vernon chortled. "Dance lessons?"

"I am a dancer Vernon, or have you forgotten the reason why you hired me?" Harry spat.

Vernon rounded on Harry. He raised a chubby finger and put it in his nephew's face. "I didn't hire you to romance the daughter of one of my best clients and friends. You'd do well to remember that. That girl is way out of your league, Harry. If I hear of you so much as breathing the same air as her, you're out on your lazy arse, you got that?"

"Got it," Harry snapped. He turned around and threw the office door open, slamming it shut behind him. He took a moment in the hall think about something for a moment, and then stomped down towards the lake.

Ginny sat on the lifeguard bench, twirling her whistle around her finger. She was bored out of her mind. When she'd signed on for this job, she'd pictured sitting in the sun, working on her tan and checking out handsome blokes. She certainly hadn't planned on sitting in this chair listening to spoiled brats whining to their parents, old men leering at her, or giving directions to lost guests.

With one last check at the lake, she descended the lifeguard bench and made her way toward the concession stand to get a soda. She was nearly there when she felt someone's hand on her shoulder. Expecting it to be Draco, she was quite surprised to turn and see Harry standing before her.

"Ginny," he said tightly. "Might I have a word with you please? In private?" he didn't smile but he tried not to let his eyes betray his anger.

She smiled, somewhat surprised that he wanted to talk to her. He'd never been one to seek her out. She'd always been the one to approach him.

Ginny nodded and asked if the girl at the concession stand would watch the lake for a few minutes. "Um, how about in there?" she asked, pointing toward the boathouse. "It's empty."

"Fine," Harry said briskly. He yanked her into the room and slammed the door behind them. "Now you're going to answer me honestly here." he was breathing heavy and his voice was shaking.

"You're scaring me, Harry," Ginny said, nervous at being alone with him when he looked so angry.

"Good," Harry said, his teeth clenched. He grabbed her shoulders and pushed her back hard against the wall. "Now what the fuck did you tell Dursley about Hermione and I?"

Ginny winced. "About you and who?" she asked hoarsely. "I don't have any idea what you're talking about Harry! You're hurting me!"

"You told Vernon Dursley about Hermione!" Harry shouted. "You threatened me with this the other day and now you've gone and done it. Did you think I wasn't going to find out?" He glared down at her so fiercely that tears came to her eyes.

Ginny vehemently shook her head. She cowered under his intense gaze. "Harry! I've never spoken two words to your uncle! I wouldn't have said anything! Honestly! You've got to believe me! I haven't said anything to anyone about you and that girl."

Something in Harry clicked as he watched her sniff and brush away the tears. "Fine..." he said as he released her. “Keep it that way," he turned and left her in the dark boathouse.

Ginny struggled to catch her breath as she watched him leave. She gingerly rubbed her arms which were bruised from where he'd grabbed her.

There was obviously someone else out there who didn't like seeing Harry and Hermione together, Ginny thought to herself as she tried to regain her composure. She took out her wand and with a quick swish and flick; the bruises on her arm were gone. Maybe she could try and find out who this person was...it never hurt to have an ally.

*** *** ***

Hermione was nearly out of breath when she jogged quickly toward the dance studio. The croquet game with her mother and Lavender had gone on much longer than she'd expected. Of course, it didn't help that Lavender was moving at a snail's pace throughout the entire game. More than once her mother had commented that Hermione's head didn't seem to be in the game. She was right. Hermione was still reliving that wonderful morning practice session with Harry.

She'd remember how he'd smiled at her as she expertly did the dance in the high heel shoes. She remembered how he'd teased her about showing him up the next night by how quickly she caught on. It had been their best lesson yet. She finally felt like she was breaking through with him.

Hermione bounded up the stairs to the studio and didn't even knock as she opened the door. Harry was already there, his back to her. He didn't turn around and she teasingly went over to him and ruffled his hair.

"Hey!" she said happily.

Harry tensed up as he heard her voice. "Hi," he grunted.

"I know I'm late," she said, not noticing the tone of his voice. "But it was the croquet game that would not end. I tried to rush it along, but Lavender doesn't even know the meaning of the word rush."

She set her bag down and looked over at him. "So what did you want to start with first?"

"I don't care," Harry replied sullenly. He didn't even want to turn and look at her. He really didn't care about losing his job here but he didn't want to put Cho in peril. "Let's just do the whole thing and call it a day."

Hermione noticed the tone of his voice and walked over to him. She put a hand on his arm. "Is everything okay, Harry?"

"Fine," Harry shrugged out of her grip. He started the music and grabbed her roughly around the middle.

Here we go again, she thought sadly. It was always one step forward and two steps back with him, she thought as she began to go through the steps. Something was off with him, though, and she wanted to know what it was. He was looking everywhere, but at her and if this had happened this morning, she'd have teased him about it, but with how he was acting now, she didn't dare open her mouth.

They went through the dance silently and Harry restarted the music without a word. He turned back around and noticed her clothing. "Why aren't you wearing the dress and the shoes?" he barked. "I told you that you were supposed to wear them for the rest of our practices!"

"I didn't have time to change after the game," she replied. "I rushed right here afterwards. If you want, I can apparate back to my cabin and get them."

"It's too late now!" Harry snapped. He grabbed her again and they started the dance once more, Hermione shooting confused looks at him that Harry tried hard to ignore. He dipped her at the exact time in the music, but pulled up a little too hard and her forehead smacked against his, making a loud crack.

"OUCH!" Hermione exclaimed, rubbing her head. "Why did you do that?"

"Why did YOU?" Harry shot back. "Bloody hell, you'd think we hadn't been working our asses off at this the whole week, the way you keep making mistakes!"

"I wasn't the one who just made the mistake, Harry!" Hermione retorted. "You pulled me up too fast!" She felt the anger rise in her as he walked over to the CD player and shut it off. "What is your problem today?" she asked angrily.

"Nothing! What, you think you can just barge in here and think you know everything about me? I didn't ask for you to step in and play the hero with Cho!" Harry snapped, hating himself for his words.

"You're ego can't take someone else being the hero, for once!" she spat back at him angrily. "And in case you've forgotten, Harry, I'm taking a big chance helping you out! I've lied to my parents. If they knew what I was doing, they'd go ballistic. I'm doing all of this to save your arse and what I really want to do is drop you on it!" She turned away from him and folded her arms protectively across her chest. Hermione was sick and tired of putting up with this from him.

Harry was deadly silent for a moment. "Get out," he spoke quietly at first. "GET THE HELL OUT!" he screamed when she didn't move.

She felt tears come to her eyes as she looked into his cold eyes. She wasn't about to cry in front of him, not after this.

With all the strength she could muster, she took her hand and slapped him as hard as she could. She couldn't say who was more surprised by what she'd just done, she or Harry. Without even looking back, she quickly ran out of the room, slamming the door firmly behind her.

Cho was walking up the stairs to the studio, when the door suddenly opened and Hermione came sprinting down the stairs. Cho wanted to go after her, but didn't think she needed to. The reasoning behind Hermione's rapid escape lay behind that studio door. With a sigh, she walked up the stairs and opened the door to the studio to see Harry leaning against the mirrors. His head was in his hands.

"What the hell just happened, Harry?"

"I'm the biggest fucking prat, you know that?" Harry answered. He let his head thud against the mirror. "Ouch..." he winced.

Cho frowned at him. "What did you do this time?"

Harry sighed. "Dursley found out we were doing dancing lessons and someone told him that we were doing something... else. He called me in his office and threatened to fire both of us if I didn't stay away from her." Harry sank onto the floor. "When the hell did it come to all this Cho?"

Cho sat down beside him. "So you took it out on her? Harry, she didn't have anything to do with that! You should be on your hands and knees thanking her for all that she's done. We both should."

"I know!" Harry replied. "It's just... it's become more than what it should be... and I don't know what to bloody do!"

"You'll be lucky if she ever speaks to you again," Cho said, shaking her head. "She looked pretty upset, Harry."

Harry shook his head. "I thought at first... you know she'd just take your place and then you know... we'd say hi when we saw each other till she left. Now I just... I care about her dammit but we can't lose our jobs!"

"This isn't the only job in the world, Harry," Cho said, looking at him. "We can find other jobs. I don't think you're going to find another person like Hermione, Harry."

"What do I do?" he asked.

Cho looked thoughtful. "Beg? Grovel? Apologize? Or any variation of all three," she teased.

“You might be on to something,” Harry kissed her cheek. “Thanks Cho.”

*** *** ***

At midnight Hermione crept from her bed. Lavender wasn’t in yet, so Hermione bunched up her pillows and balled up a sweatshirt to make it look like she was huddled under the blankets.

She pulled a jumper out of her drawer and slipped into it, then was out the door, shutting it behind her quietly as to not wake her parents. Hermione walked briskly towards the clearing, Harry’s note shoved into her pocket. “He’d better have a good bloody excuse for this,” she muttered.

Harry waited for her in the clearing; he fiddled with the portable CD player he’d brought with the music they were to dance to that very evening. He really hoped Hermione would show… he felt bad for the way he’d thrown her out of his cabin earlier, and his behaviour over the past week had been atrocious.

“Hi,” her voice startled Harry out of his thoughts and he spun around. “You asked me to come here?” Hermione’s tone was cool.

“Hey,” he gave her a half smile. “Thanks for coming,” he looked down, scuffing his shoe in the dewy grass.

“I wasn’t going to, not after this afternoon,” Hermione replied.

“Can’t say I don’t blame you,” Harry gave her an ashamed smile. “Look, I wanted to apologise, not just for today, but for a lot of things.”

“Oh?” Hermione pretended she wasn’t interested but her eyes flicked up towards him.

“Yeah,” Harry said. He sat down, patting the spot next to him. Hermione hesitantly did the same, not sure of his intentions. “I’m not normally such an arse.”

Hermione snorted. “Really, because that’s pretty much all I’ve seen of you since we began the lessons.”

“All right, I deserved that,” Harry said. “It’s just…” he sighed. “Cho is one of the most important people in my life. We’re extremely close… I look out for her and she looks out for me. When we found out she was pregnant… I couldn’t help her out of it this time. And when that bloody Malfoy wouldn’t own up to things…” he put his head in his hands for a moment. “I never wanted to kill someone more than I do him.

“I’m not so good under stress… and with my uncle on my case about everything… I just snapped I guess. I took things out on you, and for that I’m sorry.”

Hermione didn’t say anything at first. “I understand you’re stressed out, but that’s not an excuse for being so nasty when I was just trying to help.”

“I know,” Harry said. “Please… I’m so sorry.” He looked so pleadingly at her that Hermione felt herself soften immediately.

“All right,” she relented, finally smiling at him.

“Really?” Harry brightened.

“Yes,” Hermione sighed. “I don’t like holding grudges.”

Harry smiled widely and Hermione found it contagious. “I like that,” she remarked.

“You like what?” Harry asked.

“When you smile. It suits you better than that scowl.” She teased.

Harry grinned. “How about we start over?” he said, sticking out his hand. “Hi, Harry Potter, nice to meet you.”

Hermione laughed. “Charmed I’m sure,” she replied and Harry grinned again.

“May I ask the lovely lady for a dance?” he pulled her up.

“Perhaps,” Hermione said coyly. Harry turned to start the music and took her in his arms.

She knew the dance so well by now that she was almost on automatic as they spun around the clearing. Hermione felt almost hypnotized by his luminous green eyes as Harry dipped her back so low her hair brushed the grass.

“We’ll have one more practise tomorrow in the late morning, full dress… I’ll talk to Cho in the afternoon about any last minute fittings.” Harry brought her back up. “But you’re doing really fantastic… especially for only a week’s worth of lessons.”

“Thanks,” Hermione said softly. Harry smiled as they stepped across the clearing and he dipped her again as the music began to move into the final crescendos. He pulled her back up slowly, and one of his hands left her waist and cupped her cheek. The dance was supposed to end with her and Harry staring into each other’s eyes, which wasn’t a chore for her.

The first time Harry had cupped her cheek, Hermione had nearly fainted. His touch was so soft and it had felt tender… yet right afterwards he had started snapping and yelling again.

This time, however… he kept his hand there even after the music had faded, staring directly into her eyes. Her breathing grew quicker as did his… their faces growing closer and closer to one another until her eyelids instinctively shut. Harry looked down at her another split moment before closing the distance between them, pressing his lips firmly to hers.

7. Baby I Need Your Lovin

Thanks again everyone for the fantastic reviews! Gwendy has posted the art for our story at her site: www.quillsnspills.portkey.org Our cover will actually look a bit different, but H/Hr are just smokin ;) hehehehe

Baby I need your Lovin – The Four Tops

Baby I need your lovin'

Although you're never near

Your voice I often hear

Another day, another night

I long to hold you tight

'Cause I'm so lonely

Baby, I need your lovin'

I got to have all your lovin'

Both of Harry’s arms slid around her waist; her body curving neatly into his as he opened her lips, kissing her deeply.

Hermione felt his tongue sweep into her mouth and she tried to mimic him. She heard a groan escape from his throat as he lifted her up, her legs coming around his middle.

Harry pulled away momentarily to gulp in some air before he kissed her again. They kissed for a long while and Hermione was surprised to find that they were on the ground when they finally stopped.

“Goodness,” she breathed as Harry rolled onto his back.

“I know,” he answered, his hand coming up to brush a few loose strands of hair off her forehead. Hermione moved over so her head was touching his and they stared up at the sky in silence.

"I should get back," she said regretfully. Harry nodded and helped her up and then reached back down to retrieve something off the ground. "Is that...." her eyes grew round as she touched the silvery fabric.

"An invisibility cloak?" he asked, finishing her sentence. "Yeah, it belonged to my dad."

Hermione ran her fingers over the fabric again as Harry tossed it over himself. She laughed as he poked his head out the top. "What would people say if they saw your head without your body?"

He laughed. "They'd probably have a heart attack. I've thought about walking into the restaurant with this and seeing what my uncle would do." She laughed as he held open the cloak and ushered for her to come inside. "There is room enough for two in here," he said, raising his eyebrows seductively at her.

Hermione felt the corner of her mouth turn up as she crept beside him. "Just barely enough room," she said. "Not that I'm complaining mind you..."

He smiled down at her and couldn't resist kissing her forehead as he looked down at her. "You won't hear any complaints out of me, either," he said softly as she rested her head on his chest.

They crept back through the quiet resort; they could hear the raunchy music coming from the employee disco. Hermione smiled. "I'll never forget how you took me out on that dance floor the first day I met you."

"Neither will I," he said with a grin. "How was it you got to come along, again? Ah, yes...carrying a watermelon, wasn't it?"

"Sod off!" Hermione laughed, poking his side. "I didn't know what else to say!"

"Hey!" he said, wincing as if she'd really hurt him. "You know, you're quite cute when you get flustered like that."

Hermione turned pink. "I think you like me better when I'm dancing in that dress."

"Hmmm," he said, nodding as he stole another quick kiss. "You do look amazing in that dress, Hermione."

Hermione smiled but said no more as they came up to her cabin. "I don't want to go inside," she said, her voice muffled into his shirt.

"Do you think your parents would mind if we just stayed out here all night?" he asked, half-joking, half-serious. "I'm not quite ready to let you go yet."

"Well don't then," Hermione said, partly amazed at her daring words. "Stay awhile... no one can see us," she wrapped her fingers around his nape and drew his lips down to hers. She wasted no time in claiming his mouth completely, and from the muffled groans that were coming from his throat, he was most definitely enjoying himself.

"Hermione," Harry murmured after the kiss broke. He pulled back enough to press his forehead to hers. "You're amazing."

She was nearly breathless at his compliment. "You are too... except when you're angry..." she teased.

He looked sheepishly at her. "I really am sorry about all that. The last thing in the world, I'd ever want to do is hurt you. I was really scared that you'd never speak to me after the way I treated you."

"Hey..." she put a finger on his lips. “I already told you I'm not the type to hold a grudge... there are very few people in this world I truly don't like and you most certainly aren't one of them." Hermione smiled impishly at him.

Harry put his hand to her face and lightly caressed her cheek, and brushed a strand of her hair behind her ear. He wanted nothing more than to take her back to his cabin and wake up to her sweet face in the morning. "It's getting late," he whispered, as he kissed her softly.

"I know..." Hermione replied mournfully. "What time will we meet in the morning to practice one more time?"

"Can you get away right after breakfast?" he asked.

"I'll be there," Hermione said. She wound her arms around his neck and kissed him one more time. "I'll see you then..." she didn't want to leave the warmth of his embrace.

He nodded and reluctantly let go of her hand as she slipped out of the cloak. "Sleep well," he called to her, watching as she opened the door.

"I will," Hermione replied softly. "Night Harry," she disappeared inside. She leaned her head against the cracked wooden doorframe, her lips curved up in a smile. She wished that she could go back several hours and meet Harry earlier, so she could snog him longer. "Merlin he's a good kisser," she said to herself as she went into her and Lavender's bedroom.

"Who's a good kisser?" Lavender said, coming out of the bathroom, dressed in her pyjamas. She leaned against the bathroom door.

"What?” Hermione jumped. "Oh... you heard me wrong... I saw a snake and I said it was a good hisser... you know... it was a... cottonmouth or a cobra...." Hermione felt stupid, she knew neither snake was common in the UK.

Lavender looked at Hermione with a bemused expression. "You mean to tell me that you were out in the middle of the night, looking at snakes?"

"I went for another run by the lake," Hermione replied, pulling her pyjamas out of the drawer.

"You've been doing an awful lot of that lately," Lavender said, raising an eyebrow. "Running, that is. And at such odd times, too," When Hermione didn't say anything, Lavender followed her into the bathroom. "And the funny thing is, Hermione that I was at the lake myself about half an hour ago with Draco and I don't remember seeing you there at all."

Again, Hermione was silent.

Lavender was enjoying this. Her cousin was definitely hiding something. She tapped Hermione on the shoulder. "And I know I'm not the most athletic person in the world, but even I know sandals aren't really appropriate for jogging."

Hermione spun around. "I'm surprised you noticed anything at all at the lake if you were with Draco," she shot back. "What, snogging him isn't any fun anymore that you have to look around for entertainment. When Harry kissed me tonight I--" Hermione gasped and slapped a hand over her mouth.

Lavender's mouth fell open. "Hermione! What did you just say?"

"Nothing!" Hermione shook her head. "Just... get out all right... I have to get ready for bed."

Lavender shook her head. "You just can't say something like that and expect me to just say 'okay' and have done with it! Hermione, this is huge! Harry kissed you?"

Hermione sighed. "Lav, you promise to never even breathe a word about what I'm going to tell you?"

Lavender's eyes lit up. "Of course." She took a reluctant Hermione by the hand and led her out of the bathroom and ushered her to her bed. She sat down beside Hermione and grinned. "Alright, Miss Granger- what's been going on?"

"Well..." Hermione had to consider what she was about to reveal. "Harry's partner got herself into some trouble... I'm not allowed to talk about what. But she and Harry have got this dance set up at another hotel tomorrow night and she has to be somewhere else. So I offered to take her place. All those times I've begged off because of a headache or stomach ache were really dance lessons."

"You?" Lavender asked in disbelief. "You can't dance!"

Hermione glared at her cousin. "I'll have you know that I can- he's taught me the tango. And we're to perform it tomorrow night."

"I'm sorry," Lavender apologized. "It's just not something I think of when I think of you." She smiled at Hermione. "Want me to come and watch for moral support? I'm sure Draco wouldn't mind taking me."

"No... No one can know!" Hermione grabbed her cousin's arm. "Cho and Harry will get into huge trouble... he's already gotten in trouble with his uncle over my helping." she told her cousin what Harry had revealed to her; how someone had told Vernon about her and Harry being seen together.

She also told Lavender about how Harry had been rather an arse the whole week but had shaped up over the past few days and finally the details of that evening. "I was as surprised as anyone when he kissed me," Hermione turned red as she remembered how amazing his lips had felt on hers.

Lavender giggled. "Look at you all smitten," she teased.

Hermione turned even redder. "Well... now that you know, can you help cover me tomorrow night?

Lavender nodded. "You can count on me, Hermione. This is fantastic. I never thought I'd see the day that you would be all gaga over a bloke and here you are, the smitten kitten, I must say."

Hermione glared at her cousin again, but couldn't help giggling a minute later, which was a very un-Hermioneish action as it was. "Bollocks to you," she said, grabbing her pillow and hitting Lavender over the head with it. But she secretly knew Lavender was right and maybe, just perhaps… she was falling in love with Harry Potter.

*** *** ***

Ron found himself to be a bit on the nervous side as he approached the dance studio. After their night at the lake, Luna had caught a bit of a nasty cold from being caught in the rain. She had sent him a note saying that she wanted to pick their lessons back up so he could go on the dance floor with her in the evenings starting in the next couple of weeks.

Luna was stretching in front of the mirror as Ron came into the studio. She gave him a warm smile as she caught sight of him in the mirror. She turned around and was about to say hello when her face contorted and she covered her mouth quickly and sneezed. "Sorry about that," she said, sheepishly. "I'm actually doing much better."

"I'm sorry you got sick," Ron replied. "I feel like it was my fault."

She shrugged. "It's not your fault, I got sick. You didn't know it was going to rain, did you?"

"No," Ron said. He rocked back and forth a bit on his heels as she turned back to the mirror and finished stretching. After she kissed him, he couldn't help but think of Luna Lovegood in a different way, and it certainly didn't help those thoughts as her clothes stretched against her body, leaving no curves to the imagination. "I um...." Ron wasn't sure what to say. "What dances did you want to work on today?"

She walked over to the CD player, not even remotely aware that Ron's gaze followed her every step. "How about the waltz? You've done pretty well with it so far." She chose a CD and within seconds, the soft, melodic music filled the room. "Well, we're not going to have that long to practice this morning, I'm afraid. Harry's booked it for ten, so we'll just have about an hour today. But, I figured we could meet back here tonight, if you don't have anything planned, that is."

"No, not at all," Ron said a bit eagerly before biting down on her lip. Luna didn't seem to notice his behaviour as they began to move in time to the music. "I say I've gotten pretty good at this." he said proudly.

She nodded and smiled up at him. "You've really come pretty far in such a short amount of time. I'm actually quite proud of you myself."

"Thanks," Ron smiled and looked down before he could get lost in her huge blue eyes. 'Harry was right,' he thought. 'She really is an amazing person...'

Luna bit her lip as she watched Ron looked everywhere but at her. She couldn't help wonder if she'd done something wrong. She'd be the first to admit that she hadn't planned on kissing Ron that night, but she couldn't help it. It had been a perfectly lovely evening and she'd known that he wouldn't be the one to initiate the kiss, so she had taken matters into her own hands, so to speak. Now, with how he seemed to be avoiding her gaze. She wondered if it had been mistake.

They danced steadily for the next hour, speaking only when necessary. Ron had an uneasy feeling in the pit of his stomach as he watched Luna grow more and more distant as their lesson progressed. When it was over, he scooped up his things and gave her a half smile. "I'll see you tonight then?"

"Yes," she said, collecting her own belongings. She watched as he walked toward the door. She didn't want him to leave like this; she couldn't let him leave things like this. "Ron?" she asked hesitantly.

"Yeah?" he spun back around.

"Um," she stammered, fidgeting. "Is everything okay? If what happened the other night made you uncomfortable, you know, in any way, I apologize for that. I guess I just got caught up in the moment. If you want to keep things strictly professional between us...I'll understand."

Ron dropped his things on the floor. "What do you want?" he asked. "Do you want to keep things strictly professional?"

She looked down at the hardwood floor. "Maybe it'd be for the best."

Ron felt his stomach plummet directly into the ground. "All right then," he said quietly. "I'll see you around eight?"

"Of course," she said, turning away from him again. She felt the tears welling up in her eyes, but she didn't want him to see her cry.

Harry hummed to himself as he went down the path towards the lake where he was meeting Hermione and Cho before heading to the dance studio. Luna had begged him for an hour to take a lesson with Ron before he trained with Hermione and he was in such a good mood after the actions of the previous night that he'd have agreed to almost anything. He was about to turn on the fork in the path when his redheaded friend came running up to him.

"Well, I hope you're happy," Ron snapped at him.

"What?" Harry looked surprised.

"It's all your bloody fault," Ron replied. "Told me I'd have the time of my life here! Ha! You said I'd make some good money and have a good time. I should have known better than to listen to you. Nothing good can ever come from it."

Harry's brow creased. "What the bloody hell are you talking about Ron?"

Ron glared at him. "As if you didn't know! You knew exactly what you were doing when you chose Luna to teach me lessons, didn't you?"

"I didn't choose Luna." Harry replied. "She chose to be your instructor! I was going to offer to do it but she beat me to the punch." He began walking again as Ron shook his head, staying alongside him. "What happened?"

"She wants to keep things professional between us," Ron said, remembering all too vividly the awkward practice session.

Harry narrowed his eyes. "I'm missing something here. You came running up to me the other day telling me how she kissed you, and now you're saying she's being the distant one?"

"I'm missing something here, too," Ron said. "We had such a great time the other night. And that kiss it took me by surprise. Hell, she took me by surprise, Harry. But, she acted as if she couldn't wait for the practice to be finished. I just don't get it."

Harry looked briefly at his watch. "Tell you what- I've got to meet Hermione and Cho for one last practice. After that I'll find Luna and talk to her if you want." Harry felt generous and was unable to keep from smiling as he thought about Hermione yet again. He could barely keep his mind off her.

Ron nodded and looked at Harry properly for the first time. His friend was smiling like the proverbial cat that ate the canary. "What's gotten into you then?" Ron asked.

Harry grinned. "Take a guess."

"You finally petrified your aunt and uncle?" Ron guessed.

"Better... believe it or not." He leaned in even though no one was around. "Remember Hermione?"

Ron nodded. "Don't tell me you shagged her?"

"No!" Harry said quickly. "Ron!"

"I'm only having a go at you," Ron said with a laugh. "So, what's the story with you and her?"

"I don't really know yet," Harry said thoughtfully. "We kissed last night for the first time," he smiled again as he remembered how good her lips felt on his.

"So, I guess this means that you were, in actuality, checking her out in the parking lot that first day, then?" Ron asked, a sarcastic grin on his face. "I hate to say that I told you so, but I did, in fact, tell you so."

"Sod off," Harry pushed him away but he was laughing. "I've got to go, I'll talk to Luna and then I'll come find you."

"Okay," Ron said. A thought occurred to him and he quickly turned around and caught up to his friend. "But, don't say that I told you to talk to her, okay?"

"I'll be subtle." Harry replied. "See you later mate."

*** *** ***

Cho walked unsteadily down to the lake. She wasn't exactly sure why Harry had asked them to meet there instead of the studio, something about Luna needing it for an hour. As she approached, she noticed that Hermione was waiting by a row of lounge chairs; Harry was nowhere in sight yet. "Hi," she said gingerly.

"Oh, hi!" Hermione said, getting to her feet. She noticed the look on Cho's face and immediately her heart went out to her. Cho's appointment with the doctor was today. "How are you feeling?"

"All right I guess... at least this will be the last time I have morning sickness..." she tried to joke but was once again hit with the feeling that she was doing the wrong thing. “How are you?"

Hermione didn't feel right gushing over her happiness over what happened last night with Harry when that paled in comparison to what Cho was going through. "I'm fine," she said, with a slight smile. "A little nervous about tonight, actually."

"Don't be," Cho said reassuringly. "You'll do just fine. Harry wants me to sit in on this practice so that we can make sure all your steps are perfect." She sat down hard in one of the chairs as another sudden wave of nausea swept over her.

Hermione immediately went to her side and put an arm on Cho's back. "Are you sure you're okay?"

"I'll be fine in a moment," she bent over to put her head between her knees until the nausea passed. "Hey Hermione?" she said a few moments after the sickness subsided.

"Yes?" Hermione looked over at her.

"I just... I just wanted to let you know... I'm not the type of girl to sleep around. I really thought Draco loved me... that's what he said on multiple occasions anyway. After we shagged a few times and the guests started coming, he forgot all about me." Cho stared off across the lake. "I just don't want you to think I'm that kind of person."

Hermione put a hand on Cho's shoulder and smiled reassuringly at her. "I would never think that of you, Cho," she said sincerely. "I wish you could talk to my cousin. I'm afraid that he's trying to do the same thing to her that he did to you."

"Thanks," Cho said in relief. Hermione had proved herself to be a good friend. "Just... keep an eye on your cousin. She really doesn't know what she's in for." Cho leaned in and lowered her voice. "Honestly- and this is just my suspicion... the only other person Draco could love aside from himself is Ginny Weasley. She's a sneak just like he is and everyone here knows they're shagging except her brother Ron." Cho shook her head. "Those two are literally cut from the same mould. I'd hate to see what sort of evil child they'd produce."

"I don't think I've met Ginny," Hermione said, racking her brain trying to place the girl. "Wait a minute! Is she the lifeguard at the lake?"

"That's her," Cho nodded.

"No wonder I've seen her shooting daggers at Lavender," Hermione mused to herself. "I thought it was just girls being catty, but I guess it goes deeper than that."

"Well, you just watch out she doesn't catch on to what we're up to," Cho warned. "She's had a fancy for Harry ever since we were all at school and he's never paid much attention to her. Something about a never date your best friend's sister rule... I don't know. But he doesn’t have much to do with her and I've seen her sneakiness to get his attention many times."

Hermione's ears perked up at the mention of Harry. "So, he's never...I mean, he's never been with her, right?" she asked, trying not to sound as concerned as she was.

"Bloody hell no..." Cho laughed. "He wouldn't lower himself that way. Believe me when I say this- you've seen him at his worst. He's like a woman with his mood swings sometimes but he's the best friend I could ever have asked for."

Hermione relaxed at this news. She couldn't help but think she'd seen him at his best last night. He'd been so tender and gentle with her. She was about to respond when she saw Harry walking in their direction. Try as she might not to smile at the sight of him, she couldn't help grinning from ear to ear when he caught sight of her, too.

"Hi," he said when he got up to where Hermione and Cho were sitting.

Hermione didn't know how to react with him now in front of Cho. She had no idea if he'd told Cho anything about what transpired last night. She kept silent waiting for Cho to take the lead.

"Morning," Cho said, noticing the tenseness between her two friends. She looked back and forth between them as they locked eyes with one another. "What's going on?" she asked curiously.

"Nothing," Hermione said, a little too quickly.

Cho was suspicious but she knew it wasn't the time to ask questions. "Shall we get to the studio?" she looked straight at Harry who actually turned slightly red.

"Sure," he replied, offering one arm to her and another to Hermione.

Hermione exchanged a private look with Harry as she took his arm. He winked at her and she squeezed his arm.

The three of them headed for the studio and Cho forgot about what was possibly going on between Harry and Hermione as she was seized with another fit of nausea. "Why don't... you two go on ahead... I need to use the loo." Harry looked at her with concern.

"Do you need me to go with?" he asked.

"Only if you don't mind me showing you everything I've eaten since last night." Cho smiled weakly. "Go on, I'll be there in about 10 minutes." she headed off quickly for the row of bathrooms nearby as Harry and Hermione continued their way up to the studio.

Once inside, Harry shut the door quickly and then pushed Hermione against the wall, his mouth coming down upon hers immediately. She let out a soft cry that made him move his body against hers, effectively pinning her against the wood.

"Good morning, to you too," she said breathlessly when he broke the kiss a few seconds later.

She smiled as he caressed her cheek. Like a ton of bricks though, a thought came to her and that smile quickly faded. "After tonight," she began, her voice barely above a whisper. "It'll be all over, won't it?"

"What do you mean?" Harry asked, still running his fingers over her smooth skin.

"We'll go back to how we were before, won't we?" she asked, feeling slightly foolish for bringing this up, especially after he'd just kissed her as he had.

"No," Harry shook his head. "Maybe... maybe all the dancing lessons will be over... for this but I can... I can teach you other things, many things... and we can still spend time together until you... you have to leave."

She smiled up at him. "I'd like that."

"Great," Harry said in relief. He kissed her once more before releasing her. "You'd better get into the dress so when Cho gets here we can dance in case she gets sick again."

She nodded and reluctantly walked toward the closet so she could put the dress back on. "Remember," she teased, as she opened the door. "No peeking."

"That goes double for you Ms. Granger," Harry replied as he pulled off his shirt. "I do believe you've already cheated." he grinned as she blushed and ducked into the closet.

"If my dad saw me in this dress," Hermione said as she quickly pulled her t-shirt and shorts off and put the dress on. "He'd have a heart attack."

"I guess it's a good thing he won't see you in it then," Harry replied, buttoning up his shirt and walking over to the CD player.

"I still hate lying to them about it all," she said, as she slipped on the high heeled shoes. "I've never been a good liar. I think they can see through me every single time. My dad being a doctor and all, he hasn't even batted an eyelash at the number of stomach and headaches I've had this week."

"Do you want to back out of this?" Harry asked in a strange, hollow tone of voice.

She opened the door and looked at him. "No," she said solemnly. "I made a promise to you and Cho. I'm not going to break that."

Harry smiled. "All right then." he set the right CD in. "Well... let's dance and we'll just start over when Cho comes in."

"Alright then," she said, grinning as he took her hand as the music began. "Do try and keep up, won't you?"

Harry shook his head, amused. "Quite the mouth you have there Ms. Granger."

"I didn't hear you complaining about it last night," she said as he spun her around the floor.

Harry laughed loudly. "Too right you are," he dipped her back.

They went through the whole routine nearly flawlessly until the end when Hermione stumbled a little on the last combination. "Damn!" she exclaimed. She looked at Harry apologetically as the music ended. "I keep missing that step."

"It's all right," he said. "Just remember, you step on the two. If you keep that in mind, you won't forget."

"Maybe I'll finally grasp that by tonight," she said hopefully. "I think my problem is that I get so happy that I've nearly finished that I don't concentrate on the ending. It's like I'm celebrating just a little too early." She shook her head. "I just don't want to let you down. I know how much this gig means to you."

"You haven't let me down, not at all." Harry replied. "I'm amazed you learned it all in such a short time, especially with me acting like such an arse. We'll practice it and you'll have it all perfect by this evening." Harry curved his finger over her cheek.

Their faces were inches apart and Hermione had just tilted her head when the sound of the door opening jarred them apart. Harry's hand abruptly dropped from her cheek and they both looked startled as Cho came into the room, looking quite suspiciously at the two of them.

"Did I interrupt something?" Cho asked.

"No," Hermione said nervously, shaking her head. "We were just trying to, um, come up with a new way to end the dance, right?" She looked helplessly at Harry.

"Right... trying to make it a little more risqué." Harry replied, narrowing his eyes and shaking his head the tiniest bit at Cho. She knew he meant that he would talk to her later so she let the matter drop.

"What did you want me to watch for then?" she asked.

"Just make sure Hermione is completely in time with the music. We're having a little trouble with the end combination steps, so maybe you can help with that too." Harry said.

"Are you feeling better?" Hermione asked Cho, trying to change the subject as Harry went back over to start the music again.

"For now, yes." Cho sat down on a chair near the door. "It comes and goes..." she shook her head as Harry reset the music. She watched as Harry and Hermione spun around the room. "Good- good backbend on that dip..." Cho made small comments here and there; she could see Hermione was nervous about being watched.

"Relax," Harry said softly. "It's only Cho right now, but tonight hundreds of eyes will be watching you and you have to forget about that fact if you're going to do this perfectly."

"Hundreds of eyes?" she gulped. "Surely, there won't be that many people, right? You're just exaggerating for dramatic effect, right?" She looked from Cho to Harry, who exchanged amused looks.

"No..." Cho shook her head. "This is why we couldn't cancel... it's huge for us and every two years we do something different. People have come to the Sheldrake specifically to see me and Harry perform."

"We're not trying to make you more nervous," Harry said gently. "But I just want you to know what to expect. It's why we've worked so hard, why this dance has to be perfect."

"I feel so stupid," she said, looking away from the two of them. "I can't believe I hadn't thought of that before."

"It's all right. Trust me when I say it'll be easy to forget about it once we're up there." Harry said, squeezing her hand.

Cho watched Harry reassure Hermione and a sudden thought hit her, much like her nausea. 'He loves her...' she realised. 'Harry's in love with her!' she toyed with a lock of her black hair as Harry almost seemed to forget she was there and cupped Hermione's cheek, his thumb running smoothly over her skin.

"I want to believe you," she said, looking into his green eyes.

"You can trust me," Harry said. "I wouldn't lie to you... you know that right?"

She nodded and forced a smile. "Before we start again, would it be alright if I went to the loo?" she asked. "I just want to splash some cold water on my face."

"Go ahead," Harry released her and she disappeared into the little loo that was attached to the studio. He looked over at Cho who raised her eyebrows at him.

"What's going on, Harry?" she asked pointedly. "Don't bullshit me either."

Harry sighed, dropping into the chair next to hers. "I think I'm in love with her." he said simply. He quickly filled Cho in on the details of the previous night. "I'm... pretty sure she feels the same way..."

"You think so?" Cho asked, sarcastically. "She lights up like a bloody Christmas tree whenever you're around."

Harry brightened. "She does?" he asked, obviously pleased.

"This is serious, Harry," Cho said. "You're going to need to be careful. She's not just some girl you can mess about."

"I know that," Harry responded. "I told her what Vernon said to me and we're being careful! I'm not stupid you know!" he was suddenly irritable.

Cho walked over to him and smiled. "I never said you were. I just think you need to take this slowly. Don't rush into anything."

"I'm not," Harry calmed down. "Are you mad?"

"No," she said, vehemently shaking her head. "Why should I be?"

"Well... it's always been you and me." Harry ran his hands through his hair. "And now there's Hermione.... and I can't really go back you know?"

She laughed and took his hand and gave it a squeeze. "I know. I like Hermione, Harry. I really do."

"Good," he kissed her on the side of her forehead. "You'll always be important to me Cho, no matter what girl I'm with romantically."

She beamed back at him. She heard the bathroom door open and saw Hermione, looking a sight better than she did before, walking over to them. "Feeling better, Hermione?" Cho asked her.

Hermione nodded. "I think so."

"Good," Harry got back up. "We have time to practice the dance through a few more rounds and then we should be okay. You'll have to meet us here at around five- the Sheldrake is about a quarter hour away from here and you'll need to get ready."

"I'll help you," Cho offered.

"Are you sure?" Hermione asked Cho. "With all that you have going on tonight?"

"Neville's not taking me until seven thirty," Cho replied. "Helping you will keep my mind off everything..." she unconsciously pressed her hand to her stomach.

Hermione smiled gratefully at her. "I'll need all the help I can get."

"All right..." Harry started the CD and grabbed Hermione's hands. "Ready?"

She nodded. "Ready."

8. Objection!Tango

A/N: Thanks again everyone who reviewed! Your comments on what we’ve got so far are fantastic!!

Although there were a few of you that didn’t like that Harry was in love with Hermione in chapter two… all we have to say is read on past that point, you’re missing the whole story!

The song H/Hr dance to in this chapter is called Por Una Cabeza, you can find it on the Scent of a Woman soundtrack and the song will be included on the DD soundtrack for you winners ;)

Objection!Tango – Shakira

I wish there was a chance for you and me
I wish you couldn’t find a place to be
Away from here

Objection I’m tired of this triangle
Got dizzy dancing tango
I’m falling apart in your hands again
No way I’ve got to get away

Harry knocked on the door to Luna's cabin, hoping she was in there. He had about twenty minutes to spare before he had to start getting himself ready for that evening.

"Harry?" Luna asked, when she opened the door. "What are you doing here?"

"Loony," Harry grinned at her. "I need to talk to you."

Despite herself, she couldn't help laughing. "Did you want to come in?" she asked.

"Sure," he opened her screen door and slid inside. "I'm just curious as to how your lessons with Ron were going?"

"Ron?" she asked, walking over to the bedside table and grabbing a tissue. She blew her nose. "Sorry about that." Harry just smiled good-naturedly at her. "The lessons are going as well as can be expected. He's caught on loads quicker than I thought he would. Next week, he should be ready for the main ballroom." As she spoke, she avoided looking directly at Harry.

"And... that's it?" Harry straddled a chair and sat down.

"Yes," she answered, still avoiding looking at him. "That's it." The silence that followed made her quite uncomfortable. Seeing that there was no way out of this, she finally looked properly at Harry.

"He told you about the kiss, didn't he?" Luna asked.

Harry shrugged. "It's not hard to figure things out when he went storming past me on the path today." He purposely left out his and Ron's conversation. "I had a feeling something went bad."

"That's an understatement," Luna said frowning.

"Tell me about it," Harry said, his chin resting on the top of the chair.

"Don't you have to get ready for tonight?" she asked. "I'm sure you have loads more important to do than listen to my petty problems, Harry."

"I've got a bit of time," Harry replied mildly.

"Well," Luna said softly. "We kissed the other night, as you know. I caught a nasty cold and I had to postpone practise sessions for a couple of days. We didn't see each other again until this morning and we were so uncomfortable around each other. The other night I felt as if we'd brought that barrier that was between us down. This morning it was right there again and I don't know what to do about it."

"Did you tell him how you feel?" Harry asked as she sat down on the bed. "I know you've fancied him for awhile now."

Her instinct was to deny this, but she knew Harry would see right through her. "I wanted to, but I went into defensive mode and told him we should keep things professional. I remember how he was at Hogwarts, Harry. He used to say some awful things about me. I didn't mind when those catty girls said it or people I didn't care about said it, but with him, it's different. I don't want to get hurt."

Harry moved from the chair next to the bed and hugged her. "I know for a fact he doesn't think that way now... he wouldn't be this upset if he didn't feel that way about you either."

Luna broke away from his hug and looked at him with a hopeful expression. "Do you really think so?"

"Yes," Harry answered. "Would I lie to you?

Luna shook her head and smiled back at him.

"What?" Harry pretended to be mortally wounded. "You've just insulted me Lovegood!"

"I was teasing," she said with a laugh, getting to her feet. "Now, get out of here! You need to get ready. So, how are your own practises going? Cho tells me that this girl is quite the quick study."

"She is," Harry smiled wider. "Hermione's been amazing."

Luna had a feeling that there was something else going on with this girl and Harry. She didn't want to pry, but she knew that there weren't too many girls who could get Harry to smile like that. "Well, good luck tonight," she said, as she walked Harry to the door.

"Thanks Loony," he kissed her cheek. "Feel better and chin up."

Luna closed the door behind him and felt quite relieved. She couldn’t wait to see Ron tonight to tell him how she felt. She just prayed that Harry wasn't wrong and that Ron Weasley actually fancied her, too.

*** *** ***

Harry waited by the car he'd borrowed from one of his Muggle co workers; his foot was tapping nervously against the gravel. 'What if she didn't show up?' he thought. 'She's obviously got stage fright, what if she decided this wasn't worth it?'

"Look, Neville," came Cho's voice from behind him. "I do believe that Harry looks a bit worried."

Harry turned around. "Funny," he replied, his arms crossing over his chest. "Have either of you seen Hermione?"

"Relax," Cho said, with a wink at him. "I just finished doing her hair and makeup. She was going to meet her cousin to go over the cover story and she promised she'd be along shortly."

"Okay," Harry relaxed. "You look awfully calm tonight."

"Helping Hermione get ready got my mind off of it," Cho said. She looked at Neville with a smile. "And this one here has been a star all day to me. He keeps telling me everything will be alright. I almost believe him."

Harry smiled at Neville. "Thanks," he said. "We both owe you a lot Nev."

"I've already promised to help him clean up the ballroom," Cho said, with a laugh. "But, he keeps telling me that he won't hear of it."

Neville shrugged. "It's not a big deal you guys," he blushed under Cho's grateful smile. She'd been tagging alongside him for most of the past few days while Harry worked with Hermione, and he didn’t' mind the attention one bit.

"I think Hermione's finally mastered the combination step at the end," Cho said, again trying to steer the conversation away from her pending appointment. "You might want to go over it with her backstage one last time."

"All right," Harry nodded, running his hands through his hair.

Cho put a hand on Harry's shoulder. "Relax; it's going to be okay. She's going to do fine. You're a great teacher, Harry."

"Thanks," he replied. He saw Hermione approaching the parking lot. "There she is..." he hugged Cho.”Take care of yourself tonight all right? I'll come and see you when we get back."

"Good luck," Cho said with a grin. "Tell Hermione to break a leg!" She saw Neville's confused expression. "Not literally, Neville! It's an expression that means good luck." With one last look at Harry, she allowed Neville to lead her away.

Harry grinned and shook his head as Hermione finally got up there. "Hey," he said softly. "You look fantastic tonight." Her hair was straightened and blown out, the sides pinned back, and she had minimal makeup on her face.

She blushed at his compliment. Feeling a little bold, she leaned in and whispered. "Thanks, you clean up rather nice, too."

Harry chuckled. "I'd kiss you but I fear I might mess your makeup."

"We wouldn't want that now, would we?" she asked cheekily. "I'd almost be willing to chance it."

"I don't know... I know how girls are with their makeup. Wouldn't want to make you mad at me before we dance," Harry replied, smirking.

"Speaking from experience, it's not good to have your partner mad at you before you dance, while you dance, after you dance...when you show up late from practises..." Hermione replied.

Harry grabbed her around the waist and planted his lips on hers before she could say another word. "That settles that," he said when he pulled back. Harry opened the car door and ushered Hermione inside.

She looked scathingly at him as he slid into the driver's seat a few moments later. "See what you've done! Now, I have to reapply my lipstick. I thought you had more willpower than that, Harry."

"I did until I met you," He grinned and Hermione couldn't stop the red that crept over her cheeks. He pulled the car out and peeled out of the parking lot.

Ginny Weasley watched with narrowed eyes as the car disappeared down the road. "How dare she..." she muttered, her fingernails cutting into her palms. "She's only known him what; a week... he can't be in love with her!" Ginny seethed from the way she'd watched Harry banter back and forth with the girl.

Dudley Dursley had been on his way to the restaurant, already mentally choosing his menu as he walked. The sweet smells wafting from the kitchens were nearly driving him crazy. Nothing, short of a natural disaster, could deter him from a meal, but something had. If he hadn't seen it with his own two eyes, he never would have believed it. There, in living daylight, was his cousin moving in on Dudley's girl. Never mind the fact that Hermione hadn't consented to anything yet, Dudley knew he was wearing her down.

He'd lost his appetite, a first for him, when he'd seen Hermione and Harry openly flirting in the parking lot. It nearly killed him to see her get into a car with Harry. There was only one thing to do about something like this. Dudley made his way quickly toward the restaurant. He had to tell his father about this.

Ginny was just getting up when something extremely large sent her sprawling back down. "Ow! What the hell is your problem?"

"You were in my way!" Dudley retorted angrily, not bothering to help her to her feet.

"What, were the kitchens calling your name?" Ginny snapped back. "Out here spying in the dark obviously on your way to stuff your face?"

"Do you even know who I am?" Dudley cowered to her. "One word from me about your insubordination and my dad will fire you."

"Oh I'm scared now," Ginny said sarcastically.

"You should be," Dudley said, not picking up on her sarcasm. "And that cousin of mine should be, too. You just wait until my dad hears about what he just did to Hermione!"

Ginny stopped in her tracks. "Harry's your cousin?"

"Yes," Dudley said. "What's it to you?"

"Let's just say... I have a bit of a score to settle with him." Ginny replied. "And you're... interested in Hermione?"

Dudley nodded. "He's always doing this to me. He always comes along and ruins everything, but not this time. My dad's already talked to him about this once. He'll be none too pleased to hear that his warnings went unheeded."

"Don't tell me you're going to run to daddy with every problem you have," Ginny flicked a red lock of hair off her shoulder.

"Wait up Mum!" a girl was saying. A family was walking through the parking lot on their way to the restaurant. Ginny and Dudley watched as the girl dropped her bag, things spilling onto the pavement. She hurried to put everything back but in her haste, left a wallet behind.

It gave Ginny an idea, a rather sinister idea. "Don't go to your father," she said. "I've got a much better plan.”

*** *** ***

Harry smiled as he watched Hermione twist her hands. They were backstage; he could hear the crowd behind the curtain. "Relax," he took her hands in his. "Remember what I told you. Concentrate on me, pretend we're just back in the studio at Hillsdale, and that this is just another lesson. We just did it and you had the steps down fine."

Hermione nodded and was about to get up from her seat to peek behind the curtain, but Harry pulled her back down. "I just wanted to see if it was more crowded than it was when we got here."

"Don't look at the audience; it will just make you more nervous." Harry tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "You look perfect."

"Harry," she said, smiling at him. "I know you're trying to make me feel better, but I honestly don't know how it could be possible to be more nervous than I am right now. I keep having visions of you spinning me and me falling into the orchestra pit or something like that. Or, I could kick you in the head when we do that lift."

Harry threw back his head and laughed. "Talk about worst case scenarios," he shook his head, his eyes still showing his amusement. "You trust me right?"

"Yes," she said, looking over at him. "I trust you completely."

"Then trust me when I say you'll do just fine. I know you will." Harry leaned forward and kissed her gently. "That's for luck," he said, his forehead touching hers.

She smiled, momentarily forgetting about her stage fright. "What was I so worked up about again?"

"I have no bloody idea," Harry said, kissing her again. The stage announcer started their introduction and Harry pulled away and stood up. "Are you ready?"

Hermione nodded and shakily got to her feet. "Is it normal to feel like you want to throw up before you take the stage?"

"Quite, but please don't do it." Harry said, grimacing a bit. He led her to the centre of the stage and they got into position as the announcer called out their names.

Hermione tightened her grip on Harry's hand as the curtain slowly began to rise.

The bright lights of the Sheldrake auditorium were glaring, and Harry blinked a few times as their music started up. "Relax," he murmured when he felt her body tense up.

Hermione looked over at him and she saw a look in his eyes that made her forget the lights and the crowd. As he began to lead her into the dance, she forgot about everything except him. It was as if it was just the two of them. The fake smile she'd plastered on when the music began was replaced by a genuine one.

Harry saw the tension melt away from her face as they moved in synchronized steps across the stage. At the change in music, he dipped her back, even lower than he'd normally go. Hermione worked with it, letting her body swing back up, her hand going around his nape. "Good," he said softly as he spun her around.

She couldn't believe how well it was actually going. In all her dreams about this night, she'd never expected it to go this well. If it weren't from the sounds of "oohs" and "ahhs" from the crowd, she wouldn't have known they had an audience.

Harry readied her for the final bit of music and had to hold down his laughter at her enthusiasm. It seemed Hermione had caught the stage bug; her face was flushed and she was grinning madly. "Ready?" he asked as he spun her into his arms.

"Yes," she whispered back and said a silent prayer that she'd nail this last step.

He dipped her down again, pulling her across the stage as she was still half bent over, then she was back up and her feet automatically went right were they were supposed to go. And then... the audience was on their feet, clapping and whistling as Harry grabbed her hand. "Bow," he said through the corner of his mouth.

"I can't believe we did it," she said though clenched teeth. She wanted to whoop with joy that she'd actually done it mistake-free. She bowed along with Harry and laughed as he stood back and ushered her to take a solo bow. She did so reluctantly before walking back over to Harry. She whispered into his ear. "I hope they don't call for an encore."

"We're not paid enough for that," Harry said, his lips brushing against her skin. They waved and bowed for another minute before rushing offstage. "That was brilliant," Harry pulled her into a huge bear hug.

"I can't believe we did it," Hermione said, when he finally let go of her. "That was amazing! I've never felt such an adrenaline rush like that! No wonder you love it so much, Harry."

Harry grinned at her. "I think you love it now too," he said softly.

"I don't think I'll rethink my career plans just yet," she said, with a laugh. "But, that was just amazing. You're dying to tell me that you told me so, aren't you?"

"Told you so," Harry said, smirking.

She playfully hit him on the arm. "I don't want this night to end," she said, spinning around excitedly.

Harry smiled. "I wish it didn't... and I hate to be the party pooper, but I have to get back to check on Cho, and I don't want anyone to get suspicious..."

She nodded. "So are you ready to go then?"

Harry grabbed her hand and kissed the back. "Let's hit the road," he said as they left.

*** *** ***

At just half past eight, Luna was sitting in the dance studio, checking her watch every few seconds to see that it was indeed eight o'clock. There were either two outcomes here, she thought to herself. One, he's late. Two, he's not coming.

She hoped it was the former, but had a feeling it was going to be the latter.

Ron hesitated as he put his hand on the doorknob. 'Should I go in, or just let it go?' he wondered. Deciding to be the brave Gryffindor, he opened the door. "Hello?" he called out. The room was dark and he was almost afraid she wasn't coming.

"Hi," she called out, looking up in surprise. She quickly got to her feet and turned the lights on. "I, um, didn't think you were going to make it."

"Sorry, I'm a bit late," Ron said nervously. "I'm... pretty notorious for that."

"Were you late?" Luna asked, trying to sound nonchalant. "I hadn't really noticed. I just got here myself a couple of minutes ago."

"Oh good," Ron replied. She smiled and Ron averted his eyes. They sat in awkward silence for a few minutes. "This is kind of stupid isn't it?" Ron finally spoke up.

"Yes," she agreed, relaxing a bit. "I'm really sorry about this morning."

"Me too," Ron replied, sitting down next to her. "How's your cold?"

"Better," she said happily. This was going so much better than she'd thought it would. "I guess next time we go watch stars, we should bring an umbrella, huh?"

Ron laughed. "That might be a good idea," he said. "So um.... yeah.... about this morning and what we said.... "

"Shhhh," Luna said, putting a finger to his lips. "Let's not talk about that anymore."

"What would you rather do instead?" Ron asked, a smile playing across his mouth.

Luna grinned at him and was about to answer his question by placing her lips on his, but there was a loud knocking on the door to the studio. "Do you think they'll go away if we ignore it?" she asked, pulling away from him.

"Harry?" a frantic knocking came again. "Are you in there?" Ron recognised Neville's panicked tone. He got up with a groan and pulled the door open.

"Ron!" Neville grabbed his arm. "Is Harry here?"

"Why what's wrong?" Ron asked, noticing Neville's pale face.

"It's Cho... " Neville began to pull on his arm. "I need help... please Ron...." He began to run off in the direction of the employee cabins.

"What's going on with Neville?" Luna asked as she and Ron walked out of the studio.

"You know how Hermione took over Cho's role at the Sheldrake tonight?" Ron asked tersely and Luna nodded. "She went to have an abortion..." he began to speed up. “Something must have gone wrong."

*** *** ***

Harry pulled the car into its spot and put it in park. "Well... that's that." he said. "You really did a fantastic job Hermione. You were brilliant up there."

Hermione grinned at his compliment. "Thanks." Neither of them made any movement to get out of the car. Hermione looked out the window. "So, I guess this is it then?"

"Yeah," Harry replied. He sighed, pushing his hand back through his hair. "Just... remember there are still lots of dances I can teach you, I mean... our lessons don't have to stop."

"Do you mean that?" she asked, looking over at him. "Is that what you want?"

"Yes," Harry replied immediately. "I like spending time with you. I like being able to..." he broke his words off and leaned over and kissed her. "I like doing that." He grinned impishly.

"That doesn't have anything to do with dancing," she teased.

"Is that bad?" Harry asked, drawing her mouth to his again.

"No," she said in between kisses. "That's actually quite nice."

They somehow made it from inside the car to the outside without breaking their lip to lip contact. Harry was pulling her closer to him when he heard a breathless voice call to him.

"Harry! Harry I'm so glad you're back... you've got to come with me NOW!" Neville was pulling him back from Hermione.

"What's happened?" Hermione asked Neville.

Neville shook his head as they all began walking quickly. "She went into the room alone... I didn't want to let her do it. So I waited outside... and then about ten minutes into it she let out this horrible scream.... he started to cut into her and she decided she couldn't go through with it...." Neville let out a shaky sigh. "I practically had to beat the door down to get to her...."

Harry's jaw set as he strode into Cho's cabin. He felt his stomach twist as he watched Cho writhe in pain on her bed, her hands clutching her stomach. "Hey... come on Cho, it's me... I'm here," he pushed her sweaty hair off her forehead.

Hermione watched helplessly as Harry tended to Cho. She wished there was something she could....and then it came to her. Without a word to anyone, she snuck quietly out of the cabin and broke into a run as she took off for her parents' cabin.

Robert felt himself being shaken awake. He had gone to sleep early that evening with a headache. "Dad, wake up." Hermione pleaded.

"What... what's wrong?" he asked groggily. "Is something wrong with Lavender?"

"No," she said, shaking her head. "You have to come with me. Someone's in trouble! They're really sick!"

Robert, unable to keep his doctor's curiosity at bay, struggled into some clothes while his daughter waited by the door, his large black medical bag in her hand. He wordlessly followed her into the employee section of Hillsdale and into a cabin where a large crowd of people had gathered. "All right, break it up," he pushed through them to the girl on the bed. "What happened?"

"She..." Neville looked helplessly at Harry. "She went to have an abortion but she changed her mind.... I had to take her out of there, she couldn't stay...."

Robert opened his medical bag. “Who is in charge of this girl?” he asked.

“I am,” Harry replied immediately. Robert turned to size him up and then looked at his daughter. "Hermione, get back to your cabin. You shouldn't be here. And you two," he said, looking scathingly at Neville and Harry. "Wait outside."

Harry paced back in forth in front of Cho's cabin while Neville and Hermione sat silently on the bench just next to do the door. Ron and Luna, whom Hermione didn't really know, were talking softly on the other side of the door. "What the hell is taking so long?" Harry finally exploded.

No one answered him and just allowed him to pace. Hermione wished she could tell him everything was going to be fine, but she honestly didn't know. Her father was a good doctor, though. She had faith that he'd pull Cho through this. She knew that her father would be angry that she'd not obeyed him and gone back to her cabin, but she wasn't about to leave until she knew Cho was okay.

Everyone was all tensed up when Robert finally opened the door. Harry was the first to stand in front of the doctor. "Is Cho all right?" he asked.

Robert sighed. "She's going to be fine. She and her baby are going to be okay. I have her something to help her sleep. She'll need to take it easy the next few days."

"Thank you sir," Harry held hand out in respect for Hermione's father but the man only glared at him.

"Come on Hermione," Robert grabbed his daughter's arm. She looked back at Harry but allowed her father to drag her away.

She and her father walked in silence back to the cabin. When they were nearly there, Hermione worked up the courage to say something to him. "Dad, thank you for what you did tonight."

"What are you doing with those people Hermione?" he snapped. "That guy, the one you were making eyes at when we left, he got his partner in trouble and now he's moved on to you is that it?"

Hermione vehemently shook her head. "It's not like that, Dad. You don't have the full story."

"And I don't need it. Get to bed," Robert said coldly. "I won't be telling your mother about this." he slammed the door to the cabin behind him.

Hermione stared after him in disbelief. He'd never looked at her like that. Disappointment and anger were etched all over his face and she hated that she'd been the cause of it, but she couldn't believe he was being so judgmental. He had no idea what the real story was and he didn't even care to hear the explanation.

Hermione made her way up the stairs to the cabin, but she knew that she wouldn’t be able to sleep until she knew that Harry was alright. She at least wanted to apologize to him for the way her father had treated him.

*** *** ***

“Hey,” Hermione said softly. Harry’s cabin was dimly lit, with a lamp in one corner and a candle near his bed.

“Hey,” Harry grunted. He’d taken his shirt off and flung it in the corner as soon as he’d gotten back to his place and was pacing around when Hermione arrived.

“Are you all right?” she stepped inside gingerly.

Harry sighed. “I’m fine… I’m just… I’m pissed off! I should have said screw the stupid dance and been there for Cho!” he ran his hands through his hair.

“Harry, sit down.” Hermione perched herself on the edge of his bed and patted the spot next to her. “Do you honestly think you could have stopped her or the doctor tonight? My father said she and the baby are going to be just fine, remember?”

Harry blew out his breath, making his fringe fly up. “I know… that’s good at least… he said in obvious relief.

"Speaking of my father," Hermione said softly. "I'm really sorry about how he treated you tonight. He just doesn't understand."

“No… he was fantastic…” Harry shook his head. “He saved her life.” He got back up and resumed his pacing. “I’ve got to go see her, I can’t just sit around here anymore…”

“She’s got to rest,” Hermione said firmly. “She’s probably already asleep… besides, Neville is staying in there tonight in case she needs anything.”

“Neville,” Harry laughed sarcastically. “Like he knows the first thing about what she wants!”

Hermione frowned. “What the hell is your problem? All you bloody do is complain!” she got to her feet. “I spent my free time to do this dance so you and Cho wouldn’t get in trouble! I got 200 quid from my father so Cho could get out of the mess she and Draco got themselves into!

“I’ve not complained a single day since we started the lessons, until yesterday, and you snapped at me all the time and made me feel like a fool for helping you!” Hermione was full on shouting now but didn’t care.

“Well who asked for your help?” Harry shouted back.

“No one! But I like to help- it’s what I do, because I’m nice and you’re an arse!” Hermione snapped.

Harry sneered at her and something inside her finally snapped and she took a few steps forward and slapped him hard. “You’re a despicable person Harry Potter! You kiss me today and apologise for everything you’ve done yet here you are doing it again!”

Harry closed his mouth with a snap, realising she was right.

“I’ve had it!” Hermione ranted. She was almost to the door when she turned back around. “I’ve just one more thing to say to you Harry…”

“What’s that?” he asked quietly, his arms crossed over his bare chest.

Hermione felt her eyes fill up with tears. “I’m the best damn thing to ever happen to you, and I think you know it. I’ve put up with a lot of things from you over this past week or so, but even I have my limits.

“I’m not coming back this time. I’ve no reason to. So unless you can give me a good reason to stay…”

“I love you,” Harry said.

“I’m leaving… what?” Hermione stopped.

“I love you,” Harry repeated. “Damn it Hermione… you’re right… I’m a stupid stubborn arsehole and I’m scared shitless… but I love you.”

Hermione swallowed hard. “I don’t know if I should believe you or not,” she said, her voice shaking. “I mean… you bounce back and forth between being nice and being hateful that I can hardly see straight.”

“You have to believe me,” Harry said. “Please… please stay…”

Hermione shut the door behind her, two tears falling over her cheeks. “Say it again and I will…” she whispered.

“I love you,” Harry said, coming towards her. Hermione let out a small sob as he pulled her to him, his lips coming down upon hers in a hot, demanding kiss.

He brought her over to his bed, still messy and unmade from the previous night, setting her upon it gently. Hermione’s hands ran repeatedly through his hair as they kissed again, his tongue rubbing over hers and his fingers trailing over her skin.

“I want you,” Harry breathed when he finally pulled his mouth away.

“I’m already protected,” Hermione said as she grinned and he laughed.

“That’s my girl,” he said softly before pulling up on her skimpy top. Hermione arched her back and stretched her arms so Harry could yank the shirt off and fling it into the corner.

She hadn’t been able to procure a bra that would go with her tango dress, so she was bare-chested already. Harry bent his head to kiss the valley between her breasts before moving to one, using his tongue to swirl around her already hard tip.

Hermione arched her back even more as her breath came in heavy, erratic gasps as he moved to her other breast, his hand coming to the button of her jeans. Harry snapped it open, pulling his mouth away to pull the jeans down her legs.

“Harry…” Hermione grabbed his arms to draw him back down to her. He laughed as their lips met again, and he guided her hands to the buckle on his trousers, helping her pull them away.

Harry moved on top of her, his hands roaming freely while their mouths fused together. “I’ve been wanting this since I saw you the first day you arrived,” he said, kissing under her ear, making a trail across her smooth skin.

Hermione let out several soft cries as he kissed her again, sliding a finger into her knickers. “Please… please just…” her cries echoed in the room several minutes later as she and Harry finally joined together.

*** *** ***

Hermione lay in Harry’s arms, his hands caressing her hair; she occasionally felt his lips as he’d kiss the top of her head. “Hermione?” she heard him say.

“Hmm?” she raised her head to look up at him.

“Just wanted to know if you were asleep.” Harry smiled at her.

“No,” Hermione stretched and moved up so her head was lying on his shoulder. “I’m too… awake…” she said and Harry chuckled.

“You just made love for the first time and you’re wide awake…” He shook his head.

“What, am I supposed to be tired?” Hermione asked. “I’m not one to follow the grind.”

“That I already knew,” Harry teased, kissing her again. “And for that I’m glad.”

Hermione smiled as she pressed her lips to his once more before putting her head back on his shoulder while her arm sneaked across his chest. His hand resumed its previous activity of stroking her hair.

“Hermione?” Harry said again many minutes later.

“What?” she answered.

“You know how earlier… I said I was scared?” Harry looked up at the ceiling.

“Yeah…” Hermione raised her head back off his shoulder again. “What about it?”

“It’s just…” Harry blew out his breath. “You’re the first girl I’ve ever felt like this about… and it really scared me when I first realised I was in love with you.”

“When did you realise that?” Hermione asked softly, moving some strands of hair out of his eyes.

Harry let out a nervous chuckle. “When you agreed to dance in Cho’s place.”

Hermione’s eyebrow was raised high. “Really…”

“I think so,” Harry gave her a secretive smile, which faded almost immediately. “I guess… it was partly my confusion and everything that’s been going on that made me treat you so horribly. Took me awhile to realise what exactly was going on in my head.”

Hermione put her finger on his lips. “Shhhh… that’s enough of that.”

“I feel guilty though,” Harry said, propping himself up to run his hands over her bare arm.

“Well…” Hermione looked up at him devilishly. “I know how you can make it up to me?”

“How?” Harry asked, a grin forming on his face.

“Make love to me again before I have to leave,” Hermione pulled him over on top of her, his mouth meeting hers immediately.

9. I

Author's note: If you've read this story as well as some of our solo projects, you've probably noticed a recurring theme...Ginny. Plain and simple, people.... We don't like her....which is why she's usually the bad girl/villain in our stories. In canon, she'll be okay with us as long as she stays away from Harry...far, far, far away. Until then, we torture her as the bad girl in our fics. Please don't hate us because we hate Ginevra.

I’d Rather Be In Love – Michelle Branch

I cannot help it I couldn't stop it if I tried
The same old heartbeat fills the emptiness I have inside
And I've heard that you can't fight love, so I won't complain
'Cause why would I stop the fire that keeps me going on?

***

Just before daybreak, Hermione awoke feeling as if she'd just had the most incredible dream. She could still remember vividly how Harry had touched her and held her and how he'd kissed her. She felt something heavy on her stomach and she opened her eyes and saw an arm draped casually across her bare stomach. She turned over and smiled as she caught sight of a sleeping, peaceful Harry. It hadn't been a dream.

She allowed herself a few more moments of wonderful recollection before she chanced looking at the bedside table clock. It was nearly six in the morning. She needed to get back to her own cabin before her parents awoke. After her father's attitude the night before, he'd probably not be too keen to find out that his daughter had made a beeline for the very place he'd told her never to set foot in again.

She lifted Harry's arm slowly away from her as not to wake him. She pulled back the sheet and grabbed her knickers. Hermione moved gingerly around the room collecting her clothing so she wouldn't wake Harry.

Harry smacked his lips gently, using his hand to wipe his mouth off from the overnight drool. He buried his face in the pillow as he thought about the events of the previous night.

He and Hermione had made love twice before falling asleep in each others' arms. Harry moved his arm out to search for her warm body but only felt the cotton sheets and an empty pillow.

"Hermione?" he mumbled, pushing himself up with his arms.

"Right here," she whispered, from the edge of the bed. She was just putting on her shoes when she heard him begin to stir. "I didn't want to wake you."

"Where are you going?" he managed a sleepy smile and blinked before sliding his glasses onto his nose.

"I need to get back," she said quietly, not daring to look at him. If she did, she feared she'd never want to leave. "My parents will be getting up soon. They've never slept late in their lives."

She wondered why she was babbling like this. After what they'd experienced the night before, she wouldn't have figured she'd feel so unsure of what to say.

"Oh," Harry swung his legs over the side of the bed, arching his back before getting up to pull on some clothes. "I'll walk you to your cabin then."

"No," she said, shaking her head. "You don't have to. Besides, someone could see. We don't need to chance that."

"Yes, but I want to be with you as long as possible," Harry slid his arms around her shoulders.

Hermione relaxed into his arms. "That's what I want too," she whispered. "But, we can't take a chance, Harry. You saw my dad last night. What if your uncle was skulking about the grounds, too?"

Harry sighed. "All right, you have a good point." He pulled away from her and went into a trunk in the corner of the room. "Here, take this with you." Harry held out his invisibility cloak.

She shook her head. "I can't take that, Harry. That's yours. I'll be okay. If anyone sees me, I'll just tell them I went on an early morning run or something to clear my head."

"No, I don't need anyone else becoming suspicious," Harry thrust the cloak into her hands. "Take it, and give it back to me later this afternoon." He hugged her again. "You're coming for another lesson right?"

She wrapped her arms around him and held him close, not wanting to leave. "Mmmhmm," she murmured. "I'll probably have to do some damage control with my dad, but I'll try to get away. When did you want to meet?"

"Say around four?" Harry asked softly. He tilted her chin up and kissed her softly.

She nodded. "I should go," she said reluctantly. "Are you going to check on Cho later?"

I'll be there," Harry kissed her again. "See you later..." he stood at the door and watched as she slipped the cloak over her head and disappeared.

*** *** ***

Breakfast that morning was quite a silent affair. Hermione was still tired from her activities the night before, and her father was all but giving her the complete silent treatment. She had tried to talk to him before they left the cabin but he'd taken her mother's arm and strode ahead of her and her cousin. "Dad can you pass the scones?" she asked, trying to draw him into conversation.

Robert silently extended the plate to his daughter without once raising his eyes from his newspaper.

Elinore couldn't help noticing the coolness between her husband and daughter. She wondered what was going on and had every intention of asking Robert once they were alone.

"Hermione?" she asked, looking at her daughter. "I was wondering if you'd like to join me and Lavender for a shopping trip today? We were going to head into town and visit a couple of the shops."

"Oh ummm... sure...." Hermione replied. "As long as we're back early... I've got... a... lesson this afternoon at four."

"A lesson?" Elinore asked, confused.

"Croquet!" Hermione said quickly. "I'm learning how to play."

"You know how to play croquet," Elinore said. "Why would you need additional lessons?"

Lavender noticing the desperate look in her cousin's eyes decided to help out. "She was telling me just the other day that she read a study that said that people who excel at sports excel in academic pursuits. And we all know how Hermione likes to be the best in everything, don't we?"

Elinore nodded. "That's a wonderful idea, Hermione. I'm proud of you for doing something like that."

Hermione smiled gratefully at her cousin who winked back and promptly turned to pudding as Draco arrived at their table.

"Good morning," Draco bent in his customary fashion to take Lavender's hand to his lips.

Lavender giggled happily. "It is now."

Momentarily forgetting about her cousin's situation, Lavender turned her full attention to an attentive Draco. "You should definitely be by the lake this afternoon," she whispered to him.

"Why's that?" he asked, his back to Hermione who was trying to order her breakfast.

"Because," Lavender said mischieviously, "My aunt's taking Hermione and me into town for a little bit of shopping. I plan on buying a new bikini or two."

"I'll definitely be there," Draco replied, his thoughts momentarily wandering to Ginny, and how good she looked in a bikini as well. "But for now, what can I get you for breakfast?"

"I'll have french toast please," Hermione said loudly. "Along with some orange juice please."

"That sounds delicious," Elinore said. "I'll have that, too. How about you, Robert?" She looked to her husband who was still engrossed in his newspaper.

"Just toast for me please," he grunted. Hermione cast her eyes downwards as her mother sighed.

After everyone had placed their orders, Elinore looked between her husband and daughter again. She couldn't imagine what had them acting this way toward each other. Hermione had always been the apple of her father's eye. Seeing that getting anything out of him at the breakfast table was a lost cause, she turned to Petunia.

"What was that you were saying about a guest reporting a stolen wallet?" she asked conversationally. At this question, Dudley nearly dropped his glass of orange juice. The entire table turned to look at him and he just grinned sheepishly and mopped up the mess with his napkin.

"Vernon seems to think the guest just misplaced it," Petunia answered. "It'll probably turn up, but you should probably keep your doors locked at night just in case we have a thief on the loose."

"Interesting," Robert finally set down his paper. "I heard about that this morning on our way to breakfast."

"You don't think it could be one of the staff, do you, Dad?" Dudley asked, remembering exactly how Ginny told him to phrase the question. He hoped he sounded convincing.

"I'm not sure." Vernon twisted his thick moustache in his fingers. "I'd swear by most of my employees, but a few." he thought of his good for nothing nephew.

"They all seem like nice young people to me," Elinore commented. "I don't think I've ever seen more friendly and attentive employees in my life."

"Especially the waiters," Lavender said with a goofy grin, looking at Draco who was taking an order at an adjacent table.

Hermione rolled her eyes. She wished she could voice her opinion on their dancers, but she didn't want to make things any more strained between her and her father than they already were.

*** *** ***

Cho shifted uncomfortably in her bed. The mattress had always felt soft to her before, but now felt like there were hundreds of rocks in it instead. "I'm taking care of you little one," she rubbed her hand over her stomach, still hardly believing her decision.

Robert knocked softly on the door. He'd promised the girl last night that he'd be by in the morning to check up on her and make sure she was doing okay. After he'd seen his wife and daughter and niece off, he'd headed back to the cabin to collect his medical bag before heading for the employees' quarters.

"Come in," Cho called, hoping it was Harry. She was surprised he'd not stopped by yet, but he'd had a hard night, she was sure he was still sleeping. "Oh... morning Dr. Granger."

"Good morning," he said brightly. "How are you feeling this morning?"

"Better, thanks to you," Cho said softly. "I... I'm afraid I'm not sure how I can pay you for this... I don't really have a lot of money."

"Nonsense," he said, sitting down on the edge of her bed. "You don't need to repay me. I'm a doctor, after all. I do still think that you should have gone to a hospital at the first sign of trouble, but I am glad that I was here to help."

Cho nodded and leaned back as he began his examination of her. "Dr. Granger... I hope you're not angry at Hermione. She's been a great help to me over the past few weeks..." she left out the details of Harry's feelings and the dance. "She's a good person."

Robert nodded absently as he took her blood pressure. "Well, your vital signs are all quite normal, which is a good sign. You're probably going to be sore the next few days. You should get plenty of bed rest and I'm going to leave you a prescription for pre-natal vitamins. You should get that filled straightaway."

He pulled his prescription pad from his bag and hastily wrote the prescription down and handed her the slip of paper. "Maybe one of your friends could head into town and get that filled for you?"

"Thank you," Cho took the piece of paper and set it on her bedside table. "Thanks so much for everything."

He grinned at her and patted her arm. "I'll check in on you again tomorrow. Make sure you drink plenty of fluids and just take it easy." He got to his feet and headed for the door. "I don't want to see you on that dance floor anytime soon."

"I won't," Cho replied. "Thanks again." Hermione's father nodded as he closed the door behind him.

Robert smiled as he walked down the stairs to Miss Chang's cabin. He was glad that the girl and her baby were going to be fine. His smile quickly faded when he saw a tall, young man with raven hair walking purposely toward him. The young man looked up in surprise when he saw Robert.

"Hello sir," Harry said, a bit nervously. "How... how's Cho doing?"

"She's doing fine," Robert said icily. "No thanks to you, of course."

Harry stopped in his tracks. "What does that mean?" he asked, his throat a bit tight.

Robert shook his head and let out a hollow laugh. "I think you know damn well what it means! I won't have what happened to that girl happen to my daughter."

Harry felt his breath catch in his chest. "I didn't get Cho pregnant." He replied. "It's not my place to say who did, but it wasn't me. And I would never do that to Hermione, I respect her far too much!" he felt his face growing red.

"If you respect my daughter at all, you'll stay away from her," Robert said sternly. "She's got plans and goals that I will not let you get in the way with. She doesn't need someone like you coming along and filling her head with ideas about romance and love when you obviously don't know the first thing about them. She's a naive, young girl and I will not have you taking advantage of her. Do you get that?"

Harry clenched his fists at his side. "No, I don't. She's an amazing person and I feel honoured that she's come into my life. Hermione's not your little girl anymore, she's a grown woman who can make her own choices." with that Harry stalked past the doctor and up the stairs to Cho's cabin.

Robert watched as Harry slammed the cabin door shut. He meant what he said. Hermione had come much too far to fall for the likes of someone like this Harry Potter. He knew that the boy wouldn't admit he'd been the one who got Cho pregnant. Robert had seen his type before. He was the love them and leave them type. If Robert had anything to say about it, his daughter would stay far away from Harry Potter.

Harry slammed the door behind him, angry over Hermione's father's words. He knew what a fantastic person Hermione was... he had no intentions of ever doing anything to hurt her again. Forcing his anger away, he approached Cho's bed. "Hey you," he said, a true smile curving up his lips. "How are you feeling?" he kissed her forehead as he sat down.

"Much better than last night," she said, wincing a little as she sat up in bed. "You just missed Dr. Granger. He stopped by to check on me and the little one."

"No, I saw him," Harry grimaced.

Cho's smile faded as she saw the look on Harry's face. "What happened?"

"He wants me to stay away from Hermione," Harry sighed. "He thinks I'm the father of your baby, obviously."

"Oh no," Cho said, her face reddening. "It's all my fault, Harry. I'll clear things up for him next time he stops by."

"No," Harry replied. "I'm not a nark and neither are you."

"He must have been pretty awful to you, huh?" she asked, putting a hand on his arm.

Harry shook his head. "He's just being a dad, I guess. I just wish he knew I'm not a bad guy. I love Hermione and I'd never do anything to hurt her, ever."

Cho looked up at him and grinned knowingly at him. "Did something happen last night after you left?" she asked pointedly. "It did, didn't it?"

Harry smiled goofily. "Yeah... something did."

"I take it Dr. Granger isn't aware of this little detail, is he?" Cho asked. Without waiting for an answer, she mused, "You're still standing here so I guess he's totally unaware that his only daughter spent the night with you then?"

"I would rather enjoy keeping it that way, thanks." Harry pushed back his hair and grabbed her hand. "Enough about me... tell me what happened last night."

"It's a little blurry," she said as she leaned back into her pillow. "The whole way there I just kept thinking about the baby. I just kept thinking that maybe I could make it work after all by myself? But, we'd already made the plans so I decided to go through with it."

Her eyes welled up with tears as she remembered how frightened and unsure she'd been as she and Neville waited for the doctor. "He'd already begun when I just changed my mind. I couldn't go through with it."

Harry brushed her hair back. "It's all right," he said gently. "And I promise I'll be here for you. Whatever you need, just tell me."

"You might live to regret that when I need someone to help me change nappies," she teased.

"Hey I already offered to help you do that," Harry joked. "But if your little one has diarrhoea you're on your own," his eyes twinkled.

"Okay, okay," she said, with a laugh. "This kid's going to have half of Draco Malfoy's genes, you're going to need to be a positive father figure to balance that out, okay?"

"I'll be there," Harry kissed the back of her hand. "What's that for?" he nodded at the piece of paper on her bedside table.

Cho looked at the piece of paper and smiled. "Dr. Granger gave me a prescription for prenatal vitamins. He thinks I need to get started on them straightaway."

"Want me to get that filled for you?" Harry asked.

"You've already done enough for me," she said, shaking her head.

"I'll do everything you need done," Harry insisted, taking the paper and shoving it into the pocket of his jeans. "Are... are you able to dance?"

"In my dreams," she joked. "Dr. Granger wants me to take it easy. I was hoping you'd talk to Luna and see if she'd do some double duty on lessons for me?"

"I'll do that too," Harry promised. He kissed her forehead again and got up. "I'll let you rest all right?"

"Harry?" she called to him before he reached the door. He turned slowly around and looked at her. "Be careful. Don't screw this up."

"I'll be careful," he replied, smiling at her. He was about to close the door when she called out to him again.

"Harry, if you see Neville, can you send him over?" Cho asked.

Harry raised his eyebrow. "What's going on there?" he asked devilishly.

"Oh no you don't," she said, her pale cheeks reddening. "Don't get any ideas on setting me up with anyone. I still remember that time you tried to set me up with that awful Justin Finch-Fletchley. And you claim to be my best friend."

Harry laughed loudly. "Point taken. I'll be back in a bit. Anything you're craving yet?" he grinned.

"Chocolate frogs and pistachio ice cream," she said deadpan. "Oh, and if you could manage it jelly slugs and pasta. And strawberries with mayonnaise..."

Harry paled. "Enough," He replied, clearly disgusted as he closed the door behind him.

*** *** ***

Hermione walked along the quaint streets of a small neighbouring village with her cousin. Elinore had stopped in a gift shop a block or so behind them and Lavender was dead set on buying a new bikini so they'd gone on ahead.

"Come on, Hermione," Lavender said, turning around impatiently. "You sure are dragging along today."

"Sorry," Hermione yawned. "I'm really tired. That dance really wore me out last night." she didn't speak of exactly which dance she was referring to.

"Speaking of which," Lavender said. "You're welcome for covering for you last night and this morning with your folks."

"Thank you," Hermione replied pointedly as Lavender pushed open a door to a small clothing shop. "I do appreciate it, more than you know."

Lavender squealed excitedly as she took in rack upon rack of bathing suits. "How am I going to chose between them all?"

She immediately began thumbing through the suits and grabbing random suits and putting them under her arm. She looked behind at Hermione. "You ought to buy one too," Lavender said to her. "You've had that one bathing suit since we were 14."

"I like that suit," Hermione crossed her arms over her chest. "Why waste money on a suit, you can buy a pair of knickers that look just like them nowadays for far less money."

Lavender rolled her eyes. "You have no sense of fashion. Sometimes, I find it hard to believe that we're related."

She grabbed Hermione by the arm and started picking out suits and flinging them at a startled Hermione. "Besides, you never know who might walk by the lake," she said, winking at Hermione.

"Sod it all," Hermione grumbled. "Pick one out for me then... I've no bloody idea what I should look for."

"Well," Lavender said, grinning at her. "You should concentrate on something that will accentuate your positive figure attributes and that will hide your figure flaws." She stood back and gave her annoyed cousin an appraising look. "You have great legs and so we should probably pick something out that accentuates that."

Hermione looked into the rack and pulled one out. "How's this?" it was pink and had some lace trimming.

"That's perfect if you want to look like cotton candy," Lavender said, grabbing the suit forcefully from Hermione and placing it back on the rack. She picked out a blue string bikini with polka dots. "Blue would be perfect on you!" She held the suit up to Hermione. "Perfect!"

"I don't like polka dots," Hermione pushed it down.

"Okay," Lavender said, frowning. "How about candy apple red?" She picked up an even skimpier suit and held it up for Hermione's approval.

Hermione pictured herself standing in front of Harry with nothing but that suit on. "I'll try it on," she offered, taking it from her cousin.

"He'll love you in it," Lavender called to her, a huge grin on her face.

"Sod off," Hermione tossed back, disappearing into the small dressing room. She took off her shorts and shirt and pulled the suit on. She gulped as she noticed it pretty much covered only what it was supposed to and nothing else. "I'm not too sure about this," she said, a bit nervously.

"Then it's perfect," Lavender called to her from outside the dressing room. "If you think it's bad, it is perfect. Face it, Hermione. Your idea of being racy is wearing beige knickers instead of plain white ones."

Hermione turned red as she opened the door a crack. "Do... do you think I should buy it?" she asked.

"I do," Lavender said, as she managed to open the door all the way to get a good look at Hermione. "But, if you try to cover up with a towel, I will never speak to you again."

She smiled reassuringly at her cousin. "You have a great figure, Hermione. Don't be afraid to show it off once in awhile."

Hermione looked thoughtfully at herself in the mirror. Due to the vigorous dance practises of the past week or so, her body looked more firm than before. "I'll buy it," she said decisively. Lavender was right, for a change. She never thought she'd learn to dance like she had, and she certainly never thought she'd spend 100 quid on a few scraps of fabric.

"Don't show Uncle Robert that," Lavender said, jokingly, not noticing the frown that came over Hermione's face at the mention of her father. "I doubt he'd left you out of the cabin with that on."

"I won't." Hermione answered, getting back into her own clothes. "Have you decided what you're getting?"

"Yeah," Lavenders said. "I think I'll go with these three." She held up three suits that made Hermione's bikini look conservative. "Do you think Draco will like them?" she asked.

"He probably likes you better in nothing, the git." Hermione rolled her eyes. "Lav, honestly, why can't you see he's a jerk?"

"Because he's not," Lavender said defensively. "Can we just agree to disagree where he's concerned?"

Hermione shook her head but said no more as the two girls paid for their garments.

"We'd better go find your mum," Lavender said a few minutes later as they exited the store. "It's nearly four o'clock. You wouldn't want to be late for your croquet lesson, would you?"

Hermione pushed her cousin. "No, wouldn't want to be late for that," she replied.

A/N: This chapter turned out to be 24 pages… so we’re posting it in two bits for easier reading. There will be Ron/Luna in the chapter after the next… trust us, you’ll like what we have in store for them!

In the next part: Some HOT H/Hr and D/G headed your way!

10. Heat Wave

Someone asked if they could be in another country and still enter… the answer is YES! We will ship you a CD anywhere if you’re a winner, as our way of thanking you!

Also, with the Ginny situation- she’s not evil in ALL our fics. If you read Heaven’s stories The Raven and Return to Me series she’s friendly with Hermione, and in Amynoelle’s story Sweet Home London she’s been redeemed. We don’t make her evil in all stories… just most of them ;)

Again, thanks everyone for leaving such fantastic reviews!

Heat Wave – Martha and the Vandellasnever I'm with him
Somethin' inside
Start's to burnin'
And I'm filled with desire
Could it be a devil in me
Or is this the way love's supposed to be?

It's like a heatwave
Burnin' like a heatwave
Deep in my heart
I can't keep from cryin'
It's tearin' me apart

To Hermione's great relief, her father wasn't in the cabin when they'd returned that afternoon. He'd left a note saying that he'd decided to play some more golf with Vernon and would be back before dinner.

Hermione hadn't had time to change clothes as she was already running late to meet Harry at the dance studio. She knew she didn't look her best. It had to be the hottest day of the summer and Hermione was nearly out of breath when she finally made it to the studio. From just outside, she could hear the sounds of salsa music and female laughter piercing the air.

She looked down at her plain denim shorts and simple white camisole top and wished she'd had time to change, but there was nothing she could do about it now. She couldn't wait to see him again and felt a smile playing at her lips as she pushed open the studio door.

That smile quickly faded when she saw Harry was still giving a dance lesson---if you could call it that. This woman, who was much older and heavily made up was trying her hardest to keep her hands firmly planted on Harry's arse. Harry seemed to be taking it all in stride and just seemed to pretend not to notice or care. A part of Hermione felt a little jealous at the sight before her.

The woman was older, but she was certainly beautiful. A gnawing feeling came over her as she wondered exactly how many women Harry had been with in his time. He was strikingly handsome and with what he did and who he was, women were probably throwing themselves at him all the time.

Hermione felt a little nauseous as she watched him dance with the woman. She sank back against the wall and closed her eyes.

Harry tried to push the guest away to arms length but she was like a leech, winding her arms around him, her large bosoms pushing against his chest. "And after I dip you," he did just that and he felt like his arm was going to break off. "We do a simple turn and I drop on one knee."

"Is it getting hot in here?" the woman said flirtatiously to him as the music ended. "Or is it just you?"

"It's not bad," Harry replied mildly. "Wow... it's already four!" he faked a large flirtatious smile. "Time sure flies when you're having fun."

The woman frowned. "I could certainly make it worth your while if you wanted to extend the lesson a little bit longer."

"I'm afraid I'm all booked up," Harry said, trying to sound as sympathetic as possible. "Same time tomorrow then?"

"Count on it," she said, patting Harry on the buttocks and smiling at him as she turned to walk away. She noticed Hermione sitting on the floor by the door.

"He'll definitely give you your money's worth, sweetheart," the woman said conspiratorially at Hermione. Hermione managed a forced smile as the woman walked out and closed the door behind her.

"Finally!" Harry replied, opening the window. "Blast, that woman is a pain in my arse... comes on like a raging bull."

Hermione didn't say anything as she got to her feet and stared down at the hardwood floor.

Harry smiled as he embraced her tightly. "I missed you," he said, burying his face in her thick hair.

"Me too," she said softly.

"What's wrong?" Harry finally noticed her lack of response. "I know it's bloody hot but it'll cool down when evening hits."

"Nothing," she said, moving away from him. "I'm sorry I was a little late. My mum took Lavender and I into town for a bit of shopping and once Lavender gets started, it's hard to tear her away." She knew she was babbling again, but she couldn't look at him when she was feeling so damn insecure.

Harry pushed his fingers into her hair and lifted it off her neck. "That's not all that's bothering you, is it?" he asked quietly.

She nodded. "If I ask you something, would you be completely honest with me? Just don't tell me what you think I want to hear. I want to know the truth, okay?"

"Of course," Harry replied.

She stepped back from him and ran a hand nervously through her hair. She bit the bottom of her lip and then looked up at him and asked him quickly, "H-have you, you know, been with many...women?"

Harry frowned. "No, not really... there have been a few but none that ever meant anything like you do to me, Hermione."

She felt buoyed by the tail end of his answer, but couldn't help asking about the first part of his response. "When you say a few, how many would that be?"

Harry's brow creased. "There have been three women, including yourself. The other two aren't of any importance here. What brought this on?" he asked. "Do you think I'd cheat on you?"

"No," she said quickly. She couldn't believe she'd been so stupid to bring this up. "I've never felt this way about anyone before and I've never had anyone look at me the way that you do." She turned away from him.

"I just can't believe someone like you would be satisfied with plain old me. You could have anyone you want, Harry."

"And I want you," Harry turned her back around. "You're far from plain... you're... you're stunning." he caressed her cheek gently. "I love you, only you."

She looked up into his green eyes and knew that he was telling her the truth. She smiled as he took her in his arms and pulled her close. "I love you," she whispered. "I wanted to say it last night, but I---" she was cut off by him pressing his lips to hers.

"That's all I need to hear," Harry said softly.

She pressed her forehead to his and felt content in his arms. "You know, we could always skive off this lesson and head back to your cabin," she whispered.

Harry laughed. "Don't tempt me, Hermione." He kissed her again. "I'd rather save the skiving off for later."

"Spoilsport," she teased. She pulled reluctantly away from him and began to stretch as he walked over to the CD player. “How's Cho?" Hermione asked. "You did go and see her, right?"

"She's fine," Harry answered. "Went and got her some vitamins and such this morning... she's on bed rest so I had to talk to Luna about taking over her ballroom duties."

"If my dad planned on talking to me today, I was going to ask him," Hermione said. She noticed Harry tense up at the mention of her father. "What?"

"Nothing," Harry shrugged.

"Now who's trying to be evasive?" she asked pointedly. "Did you see my dad today?"

"When I was going to see Cho..." Harry sighed. "He doesn't want us to see each other." he gave her a rueful smile. "Guess we can add him to the list of people opposed to us being together right?"

Hermione fumed. "I can't believe him! I wish he would realize that I'm not a little girl anymore and he can't tell me what to do. He's being totally unreasonable. He's always been this way, Harry. Once he feels a certain way, he's not going to change his mind. He's stubborn to a fault."

"I don't want to be a wedge between you and your father," Harry pointed out.

"I've always done what was expected of me and what they told me to do," Hermione said softly. "I've never gone against their wishes. I never thought I would in a million years."

Harry sat down by her. "I don't want you to be unhappy," he said quietly.

She leaned over and brushed her lips against his and her fingers lingered on his cheek. "I'd be unhappy if I wasn't with you," she whispered. "If it means having to lie to my parents, then that's what I'll have to do. I hope that eventually they'll come around and see you like I see you."

Harry smiled. "All right then," he got up. "Miss Granger...I do believe we are scheduled for a dance lesson." he said, extending his hand to her.

She took his hand and he pulled her to her feet. "Go easy on me," she said cheekily to him. "I'm still a little sore from last night."

Harry laughed. "Does that mean Latin is out of the question?"

"For now," Hermione teased. "How about something nice and slow?"

"Ballroom," Harry nodded. He walked over and set the music to the right tune. "In some ways it's a lot like tango, but without the sudden moves and dips and such." He held her at arms length. "The proper stance is this," he held up her hand and moved his other arm around her waist. "Now... one two three, one two three...." Harry began to guide Hermione around the room.

"Is there anything you can't do?" she asked, thoroughly impressed yet again at his talent on the dance floor.

"No," he smirked. "Why, you want to teach the teacher?"

She laughed and shook her head. "I'll leave this to the expert, thank you."

"And I am the expert," Harry whirled her out. "Turn... turn..." he said and Hermione did as she was told. “On everything," he pulled her close for a kiss.

"Now who's tempting who?" Hermione said breathlessly when he let her go. "Between you and the heat I feel as if all my insides are going haywire."

Harry pulled her close. "It's all from me," he said, his lips moving over her skin greedily as the ballroom dancing was instantly forgotten.

"Mmm," she murmured as she ran her hands through his hair as he kissed her shoulder and pulled down the spaghetti strap of her camisole top.

Harry bravely slid his fingers past her bra, pulling the other straps off her shoulder and pushing her shirt down. "I could take you right here," he murmured, breaking his lips away for breath only.

Hermione tugged at his t-shirt as she pulled him to her. "What's stopping you?" she asked boldly.

"Are you up for it?" Harry pushed her over to a set of mats by the wall.

She nodded as she sat down on the mats and grabbed the collar of his t-shirt and pulled him down on top of her as she fell back onto the mats.

He kissed her again, working her shirt over her head and yanking her bra off. His hands were almost magnetically drawn to her breasts as she pulled away at his shirt, almost ripping it in the process of getting it off his body. Hermione let out a tiny moan as Harry licked her hot skin before tearing into her shorts.

Whereas their lovemaking the night before had been gentle and tender, this was more primal and full of need, want and lust. She'd never felt more out of control in her life. On some level she knew that anyone could walk in on them at any moment and she supposed that was part of what was turning them both on at the moment.

After they were finished, Harry handed her his shirt. "I think I tore yours too much to wear," he said, only slightly embarrassed.

She took the shirt and sat up so she could put it on. "I can't believe we just did that," she said, smiling wickedly at him.

Harry grinned back. "And in an unlocked room no less," he got up. "I've certainly made a wild child out of you."

"I don't think I'm ever going to be able to look at this place quite the same again," she said with a laugh.

Harry hugged her to him briefly. "I love you," he said, his nose in her damp hair.

"I love you, too," she whispered back, wanting to linger in his arms.

"We should get out of here before Ron and Luna come in for one more practice," Harry said a minute later. "We can go visit Cho if you like."

"That'd be perfect," she said. "But we both must look a fright after what we just did!!"

Harry shrugged. "I didn't go into details, but I'm sure Cho knows what we've been up to." he said casually.

Hermione walked over to the mirror and tried to smooth her hair down. "Was she okay with it? I mean with us?"

"She thinks you're great," Harry came up behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist. "It's a good thing my hair is always messy, I don't have to worry about making it look neat." he grinned.

"You're not helping matters," she said with a laugh. "You blokes always have it easy anyway. I just have this feeling that everyone's going to know what we've been up to when they get one look at me."

"Not if you hide it well," Harry could not resist kissing her again. "Although those swollen lips of yours won't fool many."

"Again, not helping matters," she said, trying to pull away from him. "Oh, sod it all! Let's go."

Harry grinned as she produced his cloak from a bag. "I'll wear it, you look hot enough," he teased.

"What am I going to do with you?" she said, as he pulled the cloak over his head and disappeared before her eyes. "Don't try anything funny, either," she warned.

Harry followed her out of the door. She had just asked for trouble with her last comment. As they walked to Cho's cabin, he saw Draco with a pretty blonde girl. Harry figured when Hermione stopped that it was her cousin.

"Hi, Lav," Hermione said, trying to sound casual. She turned her gaze to Malfoy and said coldly, "Draco."

"Hi Hermione!" Lavender was clearly bubbly about something. "Where are you off to?"

"I was just taking a walk," Hermione said quickly. "What about you?"

"Oh, Draco and I were just off for the same thing," she leaned into the blonde. Harry took the opportunity to move around Draco and poke him hard in the side.

Hermione tried hard not to laugh as Draco turned around, startled. "Is something wrong?" she asked Draco without a smidgen of concern to her voice.

"No," Draco glared at her. Harry laughed to himself and moved back to Hermione, squeezing her sides. "Problem, Hermione?" he asked snidely.

Hermione wanted to say that her problem was that he was trying to take advantage of her cousin, who was blissfully unaware of what a horrible, awful person Draco Malfoy truly was. Out of respect for her cousin and not wanting to instigate a row with him, she decided to keep her opinion to herself, for now.

"No," she replied. "None at all."

"We've got to go," Lavender replied. "I'll see you at dinner Hermione," she gave her cousin a meaningful look before pulling Draco away.

When she was certain they were out of earshot, Hermione said, "I really wish someone would take that wanker down a peg or two."

Harry laughed quietly under his robe. "Sooner or later," he said, bumping purposefully into her side.

"Ouch," she said, pretending to be hurt. "As if I wasn't sore enough already!"

"I'll have to make up for that later," Harry said, sending a shiver up her spine. After a quick look around, he pulled the cloak off as they arrived at Cho's cabin and slipped inside.

*** *** ***

Neville squeezed Cho's hand. "I'm really glad you and the baby are going to be all right." he said.

"We wouldn't be if it weren't for you," Cho said sincerely. She laughed as his cheeks reddened. "You've never been one to handle praise and compliments well, Neville. You deserve them, you know that, right? You were my hero last night."

"Thanks," he mumbled, nervously rubbing his nape with his free hand. "All I did was take you to the doctor... I wish he'd have let me in there while he was working on you."

"Well, the important thing is that you got to me when you did," she said with a smile. She really didn't want to relive the actual moment by moment of what that doctor had done to her. Deciding to change the subject, she gestured down to the bowl of ice cream in her lap.

"This should be against the law," she said, as she took a bite of the strawberry ice cream. "How did you know that I would need this?"

"Lucky guess," Neville's smile returned. "Ice cream always makes girls feel better, whether they're sick or just upset about something." he teased.

Cho laughed. "Luna brought me something earlier from the cafeteria, but I could barely stomach it. This, however, I could eat everyday for the rest of my life."

Neville laughed. "I'll keep that in mind when you're eight months pregnant and don't want to gain any more weight."

"Hey," Cho said defensively. "I am eating for two now!"

"Right," Neville's eyes were still laughing as she finished up her ice cream. He took the bowl and set it on her bedside table. "Now it's time for your vitamins too." he opened the small containers.

Cho took the two tablets in her hand and placed them on her tongue. Neville handed her a glass of water to wash them down.

She was about to say something else when a soft knock at the door interrupted her. "Come in," she called out, winking at Neville.

Harry and Hermione came in, Harry folding his cloak over his arm. "Hey you two," he said.

"Hermione!" Cho called out. "In all the excitement I didn't even get a chance to ask how the dance went last night!"

Hermione grinned. "Well, you were a little preoccupied."

Cho nodded. "Details, please."

"It went fine," Hermione said proudly. "This one here," she said, gesturing to Harry. "Managed to keep up with me."

"It's about time I found a fit partner," Harry teased.

"I think you could ask anyone around here," Cho said, smirking at him. "That it's been me who's carried your sorry arse these past few years."

"Ouch," Neville grinned. "Quick wit, this one." he was still holding Cho's hand.

Hermione noticed their intertwined hands and wondered what was going on between her two friends.

"Oh," Hermione said, looking at the carton of empty ice cream. "You had strawberry ice cream!"

"Yes," Cho said, beaming at Neville. "I could have kissed him when he walked in with that. It was just what I needed."

"You didn't save any for us?" Harry asked in mock outrage.

"No," Cho said without a hint of remorse. "It was all mine and it was fan-bloody-tastic."

"Git," Harry replied as Hermione elbowed him. "So what's going on Neville? Haven't seen you much around here lately."

"Seems as if you've been busy," Neville grinned back at him and Hermione.

"Maybe when Cho's feeling better, we could go into town and grab a bite to eat or something?" Hermione suggested. She didn't think anyone from the resort would see them and it would be nice to go on a sort of actual date with Harry.

"That would be fun," Harry agreed.

"It's a date then," Cho said happily.

Neville looked at her hopefully. "You want me to go?" he was surprised.

Cho turned around to look at Neville. "Of course," she said sincerely. "That is if you don't mind being seen with an emotional, hormonal pregnant woman with a raging appetite."

Neville grinned. "Of course not. If I was that worried I'd have been married to Millicent Bulstrode by now." Everyone but Hermione burst out laughing.

"Who's Millicent Bulstrode?" Hermione asked, confused. "Let me guess former schoolmate who was emotional and hormonal and had a raging appetite?"

"You got it in one," Harry slid his arm over her shoulder.

Hermione rested her head on Harry's shoulder and her eyes caught sight of Cho's bedside clock. It was after six o'clock. She tensed up. "I, um, better get back."

"All right," Harry said reluctantly. "Do you want this?" he held up his cloak.

"No," she said, shaking her head. "But how about coming outside with me to give me a proper goodbye?"

Harry winked at his friends. "Be right back," he said. He put his arm around Hermione's waist as they went outside.

As soon as the door was closed behind them, Harry took Hermione in his arms and kissed her softly. As they broke apart, Hermione took her hand to his cheek and caressed it softly. "Did you want me to come by tonight?"

"Of course I do," Harry replied, kissing her again. She returned his affections, pulling his body as close as he could get.

"Well, well, well," a cold, familiar voice called to them from the foot of the cabin stairs. "If I hadn't seen it with my own two eyes, I wouldn't have believed it."

Harry pulled away and saw Draco Malfoy smirking at them from the next building over. "What of it, Malfoy. Finally come over to own up to your actions?"

"No," Malfoy said with a laugh. "I was just passing by on my way to the restaurant minding my own business." He stepped closer and gave Hermione an appraising look. "I would never have thought she'd be like that, though. Can't help but be surprised. I guess I went after the wrong cousin, hey Scarhead?"

Harry snarled and Hermione tried to hold him back, but was like a moth attracted to light. Harry punched Draco and the blond went sprawling in the dirt.

Malfoy quickly got to his feet and dusted himself off. He laughed as Hermione was trying unsuccessfully to keep Harry from going off again. Malfoy just laughed up at him. "I guess they're right when they say it's the quiet ones you have to watch out for."

Hermione glared at him as Harry flew at him again, the two men grappling in the dirt. Hermione screamed and Neville came running outside, Cho struggling and holding on to the railings.

“Harry!" Neville shouted.

Although he was already bloodied and bruised, Malfoy wasn't about to give in or show defeat. "Does she like it this rough, too?" he asked hoarsely.

Harry punched him again, bloodying his fine straight nose. Draco had managed to right hook his lip but Harry hardly felt the pain as his fist flew mercilessly. "Stay... away.... from Hermione... or I'll fucking kill you," he rasped angrily.

"He's not worth it, Harry," Hermione said, looking pleadingly at Neville to help out. Neville quickly stood between the two enemies and looked at Harry. "She's right, Harry. Just let it go."

Harry glared at Draco but he backed away, breathing heavily. Hermione ran to his side and began dragging him off in the direction of his cabin on the hill.

Draco took one look at his co-workers, some of them laughing, and he spun around and headed off blindly. He wound up at Ginny's cabin and knocked, hoping she'd be there.

Ginny, who'd been about to leave her cabin to meet Ron for a quick supper, opened the door to find a badly injured Draco standing on her doorstep. "What happened?" she asked, bringing her hand over her mouth. "Who did this to you?"

"Let me in," Draco wiped at his bleeding mouth. She stepped aside and he walked in. "That bloody Potter... I caught him kissing this guest and he went crazy on me..."

She helped him sit down on the edge of her bed and she went into her small bathroom and came back with a towel. She sat down beside him and dabbed at his many cuts and bruises. "I'm sure you didn't provoke him at all," Ginny couldn't resist saying.

"Of course not," Draco replied. "He's an insufferable git... thinking he owns the world because of his last name..."

"That sounds like the pot calling the kettle black," Ginny teased. When Draco scowled at her, she gave him an apologetic smile. "Sorry, sorry."

She dabbed again at a gash on his forehead. He winced. "You're such a baby," she said, relishing the fact that it was she he'd come to when he needed help; when he'd needed comfort.

Draco was about to snap back when he felt her soft hands touch his face. He took a moment and looked at her and noticed how gorgeous she looked. Her hair was pulled back at the sides and she wore a simple shirt and jeans. "Thanks," he said gruffly as she pulled out her wand and began to heal his wounds.

"Gratitude," she said, giving him a smirk that would rival his best. "I don't think I've ever heard or seen you display that emotion."

"Don't get used to it," Draco snapped.

"There," she said, as she healed the last of his cuts. "All better. You're as good-looking and handsome as ever."

Draco got up abruptly and took a look at himself in her mirror. "Bloody Potter," he spat. "I have half a mind to rat on him to Vernon..."

Ginny came up behind him. "You don't have to do that," she said mysteriously.

"Why not Red?" he smirked. "Going to set yourself up in his bed so lover girl finds you?"

"No," she said, hitting him on the arm as hard as she could. "I have something better than that planned."

Draco narrowed his eyes. "Are you going to tell me?" he demanded.

"I'll tell you," she said, slowly moving her hand up his chest and beginning to unbutton his shirt. "After."

Draco groaned. He would be late to dinner but he didn't care, he would simply tell Vernon he'd gotten ill. "Merlin..." he let his head fall back against the wall as Ginny pressed her lips to his skin.

"I missed you," she said, surprising even herself at her words. She hadn't meant to say it out loud, but it was what she'd been feeling. Usually, at any show of real emotion, Draco would tense up, but to her surprise, he didn't flinch or pull away from her. He actually smiled at her; a genuine smile that made her melt.

"I missed you too," he replied, his voice husky. What astounded Draco most about his words was that for once in his life, he actually meant them.

He picked her up and pushed her back on the bed, his mouth meeting hers for the first time in days. "I missed this..." he breathed, his lips trailing down her neck.

She laughed as his kisses tickled her neck. She ran her fingers through his hair and pulled him back up to her mouth. He pulled away from her for a moment so he could take his shirt off completely. She greedily pulled him back down on top of her and right before he kissed her again, he looked into her eyes and Ginny thought she might see a glimpse of real love there. She felt as if he was actually seeing her for the first time.

"Red..." Draco started to say but she put a finger to his lips.

"You don't have to say anything," she whispered. "It's enough for me that you're here."

After Draco properly shagged Ginny, they lay together staring up at the ceiling. "Are you planning on filling me in anytime soon?"

"You know that idiot cousin of Harry's?" Ginny said, turning on her side and propping her head on her hand.

"Harry's cousin?" Draco was confused.

"Don't tell me you didn't know that Dudley Dursley was Harry's cousin?" Ginny asked, feeling quite pleased that she knew something else that Draco didn't.

Draco threw his head back and laughed. "That's bloody rich it is," he snorted. "Potter related to that fat fuck of a Muggle!"

“Well, as I'm sure you know that fat fuck fancies Harry's Little Miss Perfect," Ginny said. "We caught them in the parking lot the other night, snogging. Anyway, I saw this person drop their wallet and an idea came to me. What if we made it look like someone was stealing things around the resort? We plant little clues and lead people in the right direction."

"You mean frame Potter for it so he's fired." Draco said. He gave a little laugh. "Red, I never knew you had it in you to be so sneaky!"

"Well, they say that you can tell a lot about a person by the company you keep," she said, playfully hitting him on the chest. "You've rubbed off on me a little."

"Maybe I can rub off on you again," Draco caught her around the waist and brought her up on top of him. "I like the way your mind works. I also like the way your body works." he moved his hand over her bare back.

"You're going to be sooo late," she teased, not caring for one moment if he was. She'd obviously forgotten about her dinner with her brother. She just hoped Ron wouldn't decide to come looking for her. This was something he probably wouldn't want to see.

"Ask me again if I care," Draco replied, bringing her mouth to his.

A/N: Never fear, there will be some R/LL in the next chapter, this one was plenty long already. Please let us know what you think in a review!! Thanks for reading! :D

11. Amor

A/N: Thanks again everyone for the great reviews! We had a few complaints that we were sticking to the “Dirty Dancing” movie storyline too closely. For one thing- if we didn’t stick somewhat to the DD storyline, then this wouldn’t be a “Dirty Dancing” story. Also the plot point with the wallets is being handled in a different way than they use it in the movie. We’ve still got a few twists up our sleeves regarding that, so stay reading :)

There were also a few of you guys wondering why we were able to update so often- when we sit down and write, we can manage to punch out a 10-20 page chapter in a few hours cause there’s two of us writing it- if we get stuck we bounce ideas until we get unstuck. :)

Amor – Ricky Martin

Amor, only in a dream
I ever thought you'd find me
Amor, fell into a kiss
And left the world behind me

Easy to believe my lies
And never know it
Easier to throw it away
Now I look into her eyes
And I can see it
I know the reason to stay

***

“You’ve missed dinner,” Ginny stretched her body against Draco’s, hoping to stir him back up.

“I know,” Draco smirked.

“Won’t Vernon be angry?” she asked, moving some strands of fine blond hair out of his eyes.

“Are you kidding? I’m his prize employee… I’ll tell him I got sick and couldn’t get away from the loo.” Draco ran his hand over her smooth arm.

“Sneaky git,” Ginny couldn’t stop her smile as Draco buried his face in her hair. He was here and as far as she was concerned, he was hers now. “Are you going to keep seeing that girl?” she asked suddenly.

“What girl?” Draco was so overpowered by the scent of her locks that he couldn’t think straight for a moment.

“That blonde girl,” Ginny hated herself for asking but she couldn’t help it.

“Lavender?” Draco asked. “Why does it matter?”

Ginny sighed. “You… you just keep coming to me but you’re seeing other girls and –“

“Gin, I thought we went over this,” Draco shot straight up. “None of this relationship shit, remember?”

“But Draco—“ Ginny put her hands on his shoulders. “It’s just that…”

“No… don’t start this again! What we have going here is perfect.” Draco felt a strange ache inside as he spoke.

He turned away from her and Ginny hesitated just a moment before putting her hand on his back. "I just don't understand why you have to continue to see her when you have me."

When he didn't say answer, she decided to ask him the question that had been bothering her since she'd found out about this Lavender person. "Are you shagging her, too?"

"No!" Draco snapped, jumping off her bed. "Why does this matter so much? How many times do I have to remind you that you were the one who decided that this was just going to be sex at the beginning of this holiday?" He ran his hands back through his hair. "And now you just want to change things?"

"I didn't say that," she retorted, watching in dismay as he began to put his clothes back on. "How would you feel if I was seeing some other guy?"

Draco froze. "I... wouldn't care." he said hollowly.

"Because Ron's been telling me for weeks that he could set me up with one of his mates," Ginny lied. Ron hadn't said anything of the sort to her, probably because he figured Ginny would insist on him setting her up with Harry.

"Right, see what the Weasel can get you that's better than me," Draco replied snidely, speaking before he thought about his words.

"What did you just call my brother?" she asked angrily. She might not always see eye to eye with Ron, but he was still family and she wasn't about to let Draco get away with insulting him.

"The Weasel... same as I always did when we were all in school together," Draco sneered.

Ginny rolled her eyes and then wrapping the sheet tightly around her got out of bed and walked over to her door and swung it open. "Leave then. Go back to your Lavender and have her clean up your bruises and stroke your ego. I don't want the job anymore."

Draco was slack jawed as she pushed him onto her small porch. "You're not supposed to kick me out!"

"What did you expect?" she asked angrily. "You treat me like you do and I'm just supposed to lie there and take it. Well, you underestimated me. If you don't want to be with me and only me, I'll find someone who will and you'll be where you were meant to be...alone."

She then turned on her heel and slammed the door firmly behind her.

*** *** ***

Hermione shook her head as she carefully used her wand to clean up Harry’s bloody lip. “I don’t understand why you had to get yourself into a fight… he was obviously looking to provoke you and it worked.”

“He was insulting you,” Harry replied as she wiped at his chin with a clean cloth.

“He was being a stupid git, but you didn’t need to overreact like you did.” Hermione said firmly. “Harry… we talked about trying not to draw attention to ourselves and here you go getting in a fight. Did you see how many employees were gathered around looking at us? They know I don’t work here!”

“They aren’t going to say anything,” Harry tried to reassure her.

“Do you know that for sure?” Hermione asked a bit snappishly.

“I know pretty much everyone that works here. They aren’t going to report me.” Harry said in a louder tone.

Hermione sighed as she sat down on the edge of his bed. “I just... I don’t want…” she put her head in her hands.

Harry pulled her over so her forehead rested against his shoulder. “I know,” he said quietly.

“We just have to be careful,” Hermione said, her voice shaking slightly. “This place is bad enough with Dudley and Draco around, but if you were gone it’d be unbearable.”

“I’m not going anywhere,” Harry wrapped his arms around her tightly.

Hermione let herself relax in his embrace for a moment. “I have to go,” she said. “I should show up at dinner for damage control in case Draco shows up.”

“Good idea,” Harry reluctantly let her go. “What time will you be coming back tonight?”

“I’m not sure, whenever we get out of dinner.” Hermione replied. “You’ll have to take it easy on me tonight Potter,” her tone turned teasing.

Harry grinned. “Don’t count on it Granger.”

*** *** ***

Ron grasped Luna's hands in his, surprised at how clammy they were. "Are you going to be all right?" he asked, concerned.

She didn't reply and suddenly felt the need to sit down. In light of Cho being out for the next few days, she and Ron were now expected to lead the dancing and their first performance as it was, would be tonight. Harry would be there, too, but mainly for moral support and to help the guests.

Luna had been dreading this and hadn't told Ron because she didn't want to make him nervous too. He didn't have to be a rocket scientist to see she was terrified.

"Let me guess... you'd rather face a herd of crumple horned snorkacks than do this?" Ron tried to joke.

She nodded and let go of his hands and began pacing in front of the doors. "It's not you, Ron," she said, looking over at him. "It's me. I told you that I have some sort of performance anxiety. I would be perfectly happy just teaching. Maybe it's not too late to get Cho. She looked a little better this afternoon, don't you think? I'm sure Harry would lead her real slow across the dance floor. In fact, why don't you and I go get her now?" She walked toward the exit not waiting for Ron.

"Hey!" Ron caught up to her and blocked the door. "Cho's recovering... the doctor told her she's on complete bed rest for another week before she can even start walking around." Ron put his hands on her shoulders. "Come on Luna... you taught me everything I need to know in just a few simple weeks. Doesn't that tell you anything about your skill?"

"You're right," she said, smiling. "And it's not like I'm going out there alone, right?"

"Nope," Ron said. "Not alone. I'll probably goof up out there and you'll just have to cover for me."

She laughed. "Now do you see why I was put in Ravenclaw and not Gryffindor?"

Ron laughed. "That's the Loony Lovegood I know," she noticed that his tone was joking now, unlike the sarcasm that she'd heard from him in school.

She didn't honestly know what she'd do if he wasn't with her being supportive like this, she was about to lean in and give him a quick kiss but she heard the doors opening and she sprung back from Ron.

"Are you two going to get out here anytime soon?" Vernon Dursley said angrily. "I'm not paying you to dance in the lobby, am I?"

"Sorry sir," Ron said nervously, grasping Luna's hand. He gave her an apologetic look as they walked directly into the spotlight, the ballroom filled with guests ready to watch them dance.

She plastered a smile on her face and gripped his hand tightly as they made their way onto the floor. As they did so, she saw Harry, who gave her a reassuring wink. She resisted the urge to mouth the words, "Help me", to him as they passed.

"Ron, I don't think I can do this," she whispered through clenched teeth.

"We have to," Ron whispered. He saw Harry give him a thumbs up and widen his eyes as if telling them to start. "Come on... lead!"

Luna began to move her feet and heard the collective whispers of the crowd. She put her arms on Ron's shoulder and they began to waltz. She saw Ron trying to count the steps as they moved and she felt an overwhelming sense of adoration for him. For the first time since they stepped on the floor, she felt comfortable and she began to move as if she was floating on air.

Ron breathed a sigh of relief as he watched Luna relax. He took over the lead from her, stumbling slightly on his large feet. "Sorry," he whispered as he spun her around, her skirt flaring out and showing off her legs.

"It's okay," she whispered back. "You're doing fine."

Ron readied her for another spin, but he pushed her too hard and her knee twisted.

"Owww," she said, trying to quickly regain her balance, but she immediately felt the tenderness in her knee. She saw Ron stop moving, but she shook him off. "I'll be fine. Just finish."

Ron felt his face flame to the tips of his ears but he concentrated hard until the music faded away. The applause that followed wasn't as thunderous as it would be for Harry and Cho but it was his first day... things were bound to get better.

Luna smiled at the crowd as she and Ron took their bows. She rubbed her knee as they turned to face the other side of the room. It hadn't been perfect, but they'd gotten through it. Best of all, Vernon wasn't stomping over to them and telling them to pack their things because they were sacked.

"Are you all right?" Ron was nearly on top of her as they left the ballroom for backstage. "I am so sorry... I pushed you way too hard and look what I did!"

Luna gave him a reassuring smile. "I'm fine. I just turned it wrong. It's not your fault. It could have happened to anyone." She took a seat and again rubbed her knee. "I'd better get some ice on this so it doesn't swell."

"Wait right here- I'll pop on down to the kitchens and get some," Ron held out his hands as if trying to make her sit in one spot.

"Yeah, I don't think I'll be going anywhere," she joked.

Ron ran as fast as he could, filling a bag with ice and grabbing a dish towel before speeding back to the ballroom. "Bloody stupid of me, I could have conjured this with my wand if I just stopped and thought straight," he said, handing the ice and towel to Luna.

"Thanks," she said gratefully. She saw Ron sink into the chair beside her, dejected. "Hey," she said, looking over at him. "I'm okay, really."

"I know... but it was our first time out there and I goofed up," Ron seemed depressed.

"Yeah, and I was perfect?" she asked. "I nearly missed the start of the dance because I was terrified." She put a hand on his arm. "Neither of us was perfect, okay. But, it was our first time. And there's nowhere to go from here, but up, right? Surely, we can't do worse than we did, right?"

Ron finally smiled. "I think you're right," he said, looking sideways at her.

She grinned back at him. "Feel better then?"

"I'm fine... it's still you I'm worried about," he moved the ice off her knee.

"There's no need to worry about me," she said dreamily. "If I'm with you, I'm okay."

Ron looked up from where he was examining her knee. She had that particular look in her eyes that used to annoy him, but now he found to be extremely cute. Several of her curls had slipped out of her twist and were falling down her back. Ron found himself leaning up and forwards to kiss her again but they were once more interrupted.

"Can I just say that that bloody Dudley is a royal pain in my arse?" Harry fumed, slamming his fist into the wall.

Luna sank in her chair. She looked at Ron who looked quite frustrated. She patted his arm and then turned her attention to Harry. "What happened?' she asked

"He's all over Hermione!" Harry said furiously. "I mean... he... he tries to grab her and she HATES that... and we have to keep everything a secret and I'm just so damn frustrated!" he hit the wall again.

"Join the club," Ron said crossly, but he said it under his breath so only Luna could hear.

Luna got to her feet. Ron took her hand and helped her to the curtains. She peeked through them and sure enough saw a completely miserable looking Hermione trying to fend off an amorous Dudley's advances.

"If it's any consolation, Harry," Luna said, stealing one more glance at them. "She doesn't look all that thrilled to be with him."

Harry sighed and sat down in the chair Ron was previously occupying. "I just... I wish we didn't have to sneak around. I love her, you know? And her dad hates me because he thinks I got Cho pregnant... "He ran his hands through his hair, making his already messy locks messier.”I just don't know what to do anymore!"

"So I guess you couldn't very well go and ask her to dance, huh?" Luna asked, trying to lighten the mood.

Harry glared at her sourly. "Bright idea, Luna," he said sarcastically.

"Hey, she was just trying to joke around," Ron rose to her defence. "Just because you're in another mood swing doesn't mean you have to take it out on everyone around you!"

"Its okay, Ron," she said, trying to assuage the situation before it got worse. "Harry's just upset. I know he doesn't mean it." Secretly, she was quite pleased to see Ron defend her.

"No, he's right," Harry sighed again. "I'm sorry Luna... I just hate it that she has to lie to her parents, and I hate it that I can't go out there and ask her to dance without Vernon calling me into his office tomorrow and firing me."

"What if you have Cho try and explain to her dad that it wasn't you," Luna said, hoping she sounded helpful. "Maybe her dad would understand then, Harry."

"Cho doesn't want to cause trouble for anyone," Harry said. "Malfoy will only deny it until he's blue in the face and we can't prove he's the father... yet anyway. So for now, Hermione's father believes it's me." Harry said glumly.

"I'm sorry," Luna said, watching as Harry hung his head in his hands again. She heard footsteps approaching and she smiled when she saw who entered the backstage area. It was Hermione.

Luna grinned warmly at the girl and gently nudged Harry to look up.

Ron nudged Luna. "We should get you back to your cabin and... elevate that knee..." he said.

"Yeah," Luna nodded. She grabbed hold of Ron's arm as he helped her out the door. "Good night, you guys," she called out to Harry and Hermione.

"Hey," Hermione said softly.

"Hi," Harry muttered.

"I don't have much time," she said quietly. "I told my parents I was just going to pop to the loo for a moment."

Harry took a deep breath. "I can't stand seeing Dudley put his hands all over you," he said in a controlled voice.

"I'm not too crazy about it, either," she said. "You do know that I didn't want to. My dad doesn't speak to me all day except when Dudley asks if I want to dance and he answers for me that I'd love to."

Harry suddenly realised that this was as hard on her as it was on him. "Come here," he said, holding his arm up. She came over and sat on his lap. "I'm sorry... I know it's not your fault."

She leaned in and kissed him softly. "I only want to dance with you. I couldn't stop looking at you the whole time and wishing it was you I was with."

"Who knows... maybe by the end of the summer everything will work out and we can be together." Harry kissed her again while his hands toyed with her hair. "How was Draco at dinner, did he say anything?"

She frowned and shook her head. "He wasn't working tonight. I guess the vain git doesn't know any healing charms for bruises and didn't want anyone to see the damage you inflicted on him."

Harry smiled a little. "You'd better get back out there before you get in trouble," he said, letting his lips linger on hers for another moment.

"Or I could always stay in here and get in trouble," Hermione teased. "I think that'd be more fun."

Harry grinned widely. "Look what I've done," he teased.

“What?" she asked.

Harry stood up and spun her around the room, dipping her down before bringing her body back up so her mouth met his. "That," he said.

“So you did," Hermione said, breathlessly. She felt a little dizzy and she grinned goofily at him. "I guess that's what they mean by snogging someone senseless."

Harry laughed. "All right, get back out there. I'll see you later right?"

She nodded and just before leaving the room, she looked back at him with her eyes twinkling. "I love you," she said softly.

"Love you," he returned before she disappeared out the door.

*** *** ***

Luna laughed as Ron struggled to open her cabin door all while trying to carry her.

"You know that this wasn't really necessary, right?" she asked. "I think I would have been okay to walk."

"I know," Ron said, his smile a bit goofy. "But I figured since I twisted your knee, I could carry you back."

"My hero," she said, putting her hand up to her forehead and pretending to swoon.

"Very funny," Ron replied. "But this hero only has two hands and can't unlock your door."

Luna giggled as she used her free hand to turn the knob. "There," she said, with a grin. "You may resume your hero duties, sir."

Ron snickered as he carried her over to the bed. "My lady," he set her down gently. "How's your knee?"

“It's fine," she said, as he fluffed her pillows. "You should think of a career as a healer. You're quite good at this."

Ron smiled. "I won't rule that out." he replied.

She put a hand on his arm. "You really shouldn't feel bad about tonight. You were fantastic. I was quite proud."

"At least one of us was," Ron hung his head. "I just can't shake the feeling that I messed up. Maybe you should go out there with Harry from now on; at least he can handle himself on a dance floor."

"You were fine, Ron," she said reassuringly. "And I refuse to go out there with anyone but you. So, like it or not, you're stuck with me and I'm stuck with you."

Ron smiled. "Thanks," he said. He looked up and she was staring at him again with that wide eyed dreamy look. Unconsciously, Ron leaned forward and his lips had just brushed against hers when the door banged wide open.

"Are you all right?" Harry asked. "Is your knee better?" He had another ice pack in his hands.

"Bloody hell," Ron exclaimed, glaring at his best friend, who stopped dead in his tracks. "Have you ever heard of knocking?"

"Sorry," Harry looked contrite. "I just thought you might need another one of these," he handed the pack over to Luna.

"Thanks," Luna said, taking the ice pack. "That was really lovely of you, Harry."

Ron continued to glare at his best friend.

"Did you and Hermione work things out?" Luna asked.

"Yes," Harry nodded.

"That's great," Luna said, smiling at him. "So, how did you think we did? Be brutally honest, Harry."

Harry sat down, much to Ron's chagrin. "Well... I thought you could have used a little more spin the first time, although the second you were a bit too strong Ron. It was good that you managed to get your confidence back quickly Luna, I could see you were hesitating at first."

"And I tried so hard to hide that," Luna said with a laugh. "I thought the same thing with the spin. We could have done that a lot quicker and that second spin was just a fluke. It won't happen again."

"I don't think anyone noticed," Harry said, patting her hand. He caught Ron's eye and noticed his best friend was still glaring at him. "I'd... better go. Hermione said she was meeting me later." he stood up. "Luna... you get some rest okay, cause Cho still has another few days to go before she'll be able to get up and around and even then she may not be able to dance in the ballroom."

Luna nodded. Ron, however, also got to his feet and decided to see his friend outside. "Might I have a quick word, Harry? Luna, I'll be right back."

"All right," she lay back on her pillows and smiled at the two guys. Harry followed Ron outside.

Ron walked a few feet away from the cabin so Luna couldn't hear what he was about to say.

"Harry," Ron began, trying to sound as calm as possible. "You're my best friend and I would take a thousand hexes for you, I hope you know that."

Harry nodded, nonplussed.

"But you're really ticking me off tonight!" Ron finished, glaring at his friend.

"What did I do?" Harry looked genuinely confused.

"Which time?" Ron asked, his voice oozing with sarcasm. "The time when you busted in on us right after the dance whinging about your girlfriend? Or the time just now when you busted in on us again, without knocking, I might add."

"I didn't mean to," Harry crossed his arms. "And if I recall correctly, she's my friend too, and she took a spill on the dance floor. I wanted to make sure she was okay," his eyes narrowed.

"That's well and good," Ron said, again trying to stay calm. "But you do know how to knock on a door, right?"

"How the bloody hell am I supposed to know what you're trying to do!" Harry countered. "If you want to snog her, then stop talking and just DO it!" he turned and stalked off in the direction of his cabin.

"Let's see how you bloody like it if I barged in on you!" Ron called after him angrily. He knew he was being unreasonable, but he was frustrated. He walked back into Luna's cabin hoping to make up for lost time and to his dismay found her sound asleep.

“Bloody hell..." Ron cried out angrily. He sighed and moved to her bedside, looking down upon her. "Good night," he pushed back some strands of hair and kissed her on the forehead gently.

12. Fallin

A/N: Thanks again everyone for a fantastic round of reviews! You all feel so bad for Ron- so do we, but trust us when we say he’ll get something soon enough ;)

Someone also was interested in us putting the song “Time of my Life” on the soundtrack- we honestly don’t think there will be enough room on it. Sorry!

Fallin’ – Alicia Keys

Oh, oh , I never felt this way
How do you give me so much pleasure
And cause me so much pain
Just when I think
I've taken more than would a fool
I start fallin’ back in love with you

I keep on
Fallin’
In and out of love with you
I never loved someone
The way that I'm lovin' you

*** Two Weeks Later***

Draco wasn't sure what he had been thinking when he had asked Lavender to go for a walk with him after lunch. Ever since Ginny had stopped their almost nightly shags, Draco had felt himself getting more and more antsy while his heart argued in vain with his head. If he stopped and allowed himself to think freely of the attractive redhead, it made his heartbeat speed up and he could actually admit he loved her. But then his head would always take over, and it would argue that he was a Malfoy, and Malfoys cared for no one but themselves.

It seemed stupid sometimes, but it was hard to shake the ways one was raised, he mused. His father was forever reminding him that in any sort of relationship; be it romantic or business, Draco came first, then the other person.

He glanced at the talkative blonde next to him. Lavender was gorgeous, sure... but she wasn't Ginny. And for that reason alone... he didn't want to be with her.

Lavender grabbed hold of Draco's arm and gave it an affectionate squeeze. "Do you get to go into town much? They really do have some wonderful shops. Hermione and I went into town this morning to get a birthday present for my aunt. I found this wonderful shop that sells all these great candles and bath oils. It was fantastic. Hermione practically had to drag me out of there!"

She didn't even take a breath before continuing. "So, I found this great scented candle for my aunt. I hope she likes it. Hermione thinks she will, but I had such a time deciding."

She looked over at Draco expecting him to respond, but he seemed to be in his own little world. He'd been like this for quite some time and she didn't want to pester him. Things were going okay now and she didn't want to rock the boat. "I really do wish that you could come with us tonight," she said, with a sideways smile in his direction. "But Uncle Robert insisted that tonight was just for family."

"I probably couldn't get away anyhow," Draco replied vaguely. "I was... sick a few weeks ago, and I can't miss again or Vernon will start docking my pay."

"Perhaps I could stop by your cabin when we get back?" she asked hopefully. "We shouldn't be gone too long."

A few weeks ago, Draco would have jumped at her words but he now shrugged. "There's a party tonight for the employees, I'll probably be at that until really late," he lied. There WAS a party, but he had no intentions of going since Ginny wouldn't speak to him.

"Oh," she said, trying to hide her disappointment. She waited a few moments hoping he'd extend an invitation to her, but he was silent. "Well, I guess that's okay, then."

"Its employees only... guests aren't allowed anywhere near that area," Draco said unapologetically.

"I wasn't expecting you to invite me," she lied, trying to sound nonchalant. "I think it's nice that you and your fellow employees can get together like that." She wondered if she'd done anything wrong or said something that would explain his coolness these past couple of days. She'd acted as she always had and it never seemed to bother him before.

Draco scuffed his feet as they walked along, raising his eyes quickly when he heard a familiar giggle. Ginny was standing by the boathouse, her fingers running along the smooth chest of one of her fellow lifeguards. Draco swallowed as he took in how her long red hair glinted in the sunlight and her curvaceous body in her short shorts and bikini top.

"Did you hear what I said?" Lavender asked, tapping him on the shoulder.

"What?" Draco tore his eyes from Ginny to look at her. "Sorry... zoned out again."

"I asked if you wanted to go for a swim?" she asked, resisting the urge to roll her eyes at him.

"No," Draco answered immediately.

"Are you sure?" Lavender asked, looking out at the inviting lake. "It's really hot out today and it would be really cool and relaxing in the lake." He had that far away look in his eyes again and Lavender stepped in front of him and shot him her most playful look and tugged at his shirt. "Come on! You know you want to!"

Draco stopped cold at the sound of Ginny giggling and cooing again at the dimwit lifeguard. "You're right, Lav, it would feel nice," he faked a smile as he pulled his shirt over his head. "It's too bad we're in broad daylight or I would suggest skinny dipping," he pulled her close, making sure they were in Ginny's eyesight.

Lavender squealed as he picked her up and threw her over his shoulder and ran toward the lake. This was more like it, she thought as she playfully hit him on the back. "Put me down!" she exclaimed, laughing all the way.

"I will... in here!" he dropped her down into the water. He glanced back over his shoulder and was pleased to see that Ginny had turned the lifeguard around so she could watch him in the lake.

Lavender surfaced a few seconds later and saw Draco smiling at her. As soon as she'd pulled her hair back from her face, he'd taken her abruptly in his arms and kissed her quite passionately. When he finally let go of her, she felt quite dizzy.

"Wow," she said breathlessly.

"Been awhile since we've done that hasn't it?" Draco shook his hair, sending droplets of water flying from his white blond strands.

She nodded and wrapped her arms around his neck. "This is more like it," she said flirtatiously.

Draco leaned in and kissed her again, turning her around so her back was to the beach. He opened one eye a crack and saw that Ginny was glaring at him. He slid his hands down Lavender's smooth back, stroking her skin.

She gasped a little as she felt him untie the strings of her bikini. While she may have been enjoying kissing and playing around with him, she hardly thought that this was the right place to do something like this. She took his hand and gently pulled it away and as discreetly as possible, fixed her top.

"What?" Draco asked.

“Anyone could see," she whispered. "They're kids out here, Draco."

Draco nearly groaned. "Alright fine," he said irritably.

Lavender touched his arm. "Come on, we were having fun a few moments ago. Don't be like this."

Draco looked up through his fringe and saw Ginny grinning triumphantly as Lavender retied her top. "You're right... “ He helped her tie it before kissing up the side of her neck.

Lavender exhaled in relief. She hadn't expected him to be understanding about this, but for once he was being considerate and compassionate about her feelings on this. "Thank you," she said, touching his cheek.

Draco faked another flirtatious smile and leaned in to kiss her again, running his hands through her long, wet blonde hair. "I just love kissing you," he lied.

He pulled his fingers out of her hair. "Come on... let's go where we can get a little more privacy..." he pulled her out of the water and she tugged her shorts on while he tossed his shirt over his shoulder. He heard Ginny huff angrily as he slid his arm over Lavender's waist.

*** *** ***

Harry tapped his foot absently as his eyes scanned over the crowded room full of Hillsdale employees. He let out a sigh as his head thudded against the wall.

“This is so boring,” he muttered. Normally, he’d be the first one out there on the dance floor, tearing up the boards with Cho… but now she was pregnant and still laid up and Hermione…

Harry shook his head. There was no use pouting; Hermione had told him she couldn’t sneak away that evening, not for the party at least. It was her mother’s birthday and she and the rest of her family had gone into the neighbouring town to celebrate. He missed her. He knew it was silly… but he missed her when he wasn’t with her.

“Why the long face Harry?” Neville sat down next to him.

Harry gave Neville a half smile and nodded his thanks as his friend handed him a pint of bitter. “Just bored,” he said after taking a long draw from the glass.

“Hermione couldn’t make it?” Neville asked.

Harry shook his head slightly. “No… probably better… we’re trying to keep things quiet.” He drank again from his glass. “Where’s Cho?”

“Sleeping,” Neville replied. “She was going to come but she was just too knackered.”

Harry nodded, a small smile on his lips as he watched Ron and Luna dance closely together on the other side of the room. “You and Cho have been spending a lot of time together lately,” he remarked idly.

Neville turned red and hastily gulped back some bitter. “Is that okay?” he asked. “I mean… I know you’re best friends and all and I don’t want to ruin that and –“

“Neville!” Harry laughed. “It’s fine… why would I mind?”

“I just… you two are so close and I don’t want to do anything without…” Neville seemed at a loss for words.

“I haven’t been as close to her lately,” Harry said. “I should be there more for her… but Hermione came along and it’s just… whenever I’m with her I can’t think of anything else.” Harry sighed. “I feel like I’m being selfish… but Cho never complains.”

“No, she doesn’t,” Neville agreed, relaxing. “She’s much happier than I thought she would be.”

“She is,” Harry echoed. He pulled back the rest of his pint and set the glass down. “I think I’ll go check on her… if she’s awake and needs anything.” He clapped Neville on the shoulder. “See you later mate.”

Harry wound his way through the dancers, nodding and smiling to several of his co-workers. He was almost to the double doors when someone tapped his shoulder.

“Hello Harry,” a sultry voice said in his ear. Harry turned around, expecting to see Hermione, but instead found himself face to face with Ginny Weasley.

“Hi,” Harry said coolly. She stepped back so he would be forced to notice her. His eyes involuntarily skipped down her body and back up. “Did you need something? I’m rather in a hurry at the moment.”

“I thought maybe we could dance,” Ginny said, twisting a loose lock of hair around her finger.

“Ginny, can I ask you something?” Harry pushed her out of the way of the door. “Exactly what part of no, never and leave me alone did you not understand?”

“You don’t mean that Harry,” Ginny said, bringing her face close to his. “Why pass up an open offer such as myself? I won’t be around forever.”

Harry stared at her a moment. “Get out of my way, and get out of my life. Come near me again, I swear you’ll fucking regret it,” he said in a cold, low voice.

Ginny glared after him as he stomped out. “Fine Harry… have it your way…” she spun around and bumped into Ron.

“What were you doing with Harry?” he asked.

“Why does it matter?” Ginny asked bitterly.

Ron sighed. “You know he doesn’t think of you that way,” he said, trying to be gentle. He put his hand on her arm and squeezed. “There are plenty of other guys who would love to date you Gin,”

“Well I don’t want anyone else,” Ginny said angrily, pulling away. Ron’s eyebrows knit together as he looked at her.

“Where’d you get that dress?” he asked.

“What?” Ginny asked. “Did you go through my wardrobe or something before we came here?”

“No,” Ron clenched his teeth. “But it looks expensive and I know we don’t have a lot of spending money.”

“Seeing as you don’t control my pay checks, you don’t know how much I make OR what I spend it on,” Ginny snapped. She had actually bought it that afternoon with the money she and Dudley had divided so far from the wallet scheme. He took some, she took some, and another part they set aside to use against Harry.

“Why are you being so bloody defensive?” Ron shot back. “Did you steal it from someone? I keep hearing about things disappearing around this place!”

Ginny narrowed her eyes. “Some brother you are Ron!” she nearly shouted and several people looked over to see what was going on. “Accusing your only sister of stealing!” she turned away before he could see the shock written over her face at how true his allegation really was.

Ron watched her go as Luna slid her hand over his arm. “What’s wrong with her?” she asked.

“I don’t know,” Ron replied as he watched Ginny slam the doors behind her. “I don’t know…”

*** *** ***

Harry scuffed his shoes in the gravel as he walked down the way towards the kitchens. He had been about to go to Cho’s cabin when he thought he might bring her some ice cream, knowing it would make her feel better about missing the party that evening.

“Somewhere in here,” he muttered as he opened one of the freezer doors. He located a container of strawberry ice cream and grabbed a spoon from one of the drawers.

He walked back to Cho’s cabin quickly and knocked, peering inside when he got no answer. Harry smiled as he saw her curled up on her side, immersed in a deep slumber. He set the container on her bedside table before pulling a blanket up and over her; Harry brushed a few loose strands of hair off her forehead before pressing his lips to her skin. “Sleep tight,” he whispered.

He cast a freezing charm on her ice cream before shutting her door tightly behind him.

Harry walked back slowly along the path up to his cabin, wondering if Hermione was planning on visiting him that night. He took the long way back, thinking all the while on the events of the past week.

Hermione had come to him nearly every night, staying until about five or six before slipping out of his bed and going back to her own. He absolutely loved being with her, whether they were making love, talking, or dancing.

Over the past two weeks Harry had taught her Latin and salsa, a bit of swing, more tango and she had learned to waltz quite well. Hermione was nowhere near a perfect dancer, but they’d built up enough of a trust between them that Harry could lead her from dance to dance and she could pick it up just by feeling his rhythm.

Harry walked behind a row of guest cabins, his hands stuffed deep in his pockets still lost in thought. He was almost past them when he heard a familiar voice that made his head snap up.

“Dad will you PLEASE stop being so angry with me!” Hermione pleaded. “This is ridiculous; you’ve said maybe THREE words to me in the past two weeks!”

"It's late, Hermione," Robert said coldly. "You should be in bed."

Hermione crossed her arms. "I don't care what time it is! Mum is in there crying because you are being so horrible these days. I'm not sorry I helped Cho and Harry! Cho would be dead now if I hadn't come and gotten you. Didn't you always say that I should help out if I can? Now I have and you treat me like a stranger that's been left on your doorstep!"

Robert folded his arms across his chest and looked at his daughter. "That's because you are acting like a stranger. Before we got here, I knew who you were, Hermione. And as for throwing back what I've said to you, I don't ever recall instilling in you the idea that you had to lie to your parents. That girl could have died, Hermione. You should have been straight with me in the beginning about what that money was really for."

Hermione sucked in a breath. "I promised her I wouldn't tell Dad," tears pricked at her eyelids but she refused to let them fall. "When I promise someone something I don't go back on that."

"You promised me you would stop seeing those people," Robert said, stepping closer to his daughter and looking her straight in the eyes. "You haven't broken that promise, have you?"

Hermione held herself up straight. "I can't help who I see around here. It's big but not that big," she said bitterly.

Robert sighed. "Hermione, I know you don't understand this now, but someday you'll thank me for this. A boy like that can only lead to trouble. It's too bad his partner had to find out the hard way. It's really in your best interest to stay away from him."

"You don't even know what you're talking about!" Hermione nearly exploded. "You listen to other people's problems and concerns but you barely make time to listen to your own daughter these days!"

"How can I listen when you're not even willing to hear what I have to say?" he asked her, trying to keep his own emotions in check. "I'm looking out for you, Hermione. Now, you might hate me for being so strict with you now, but I'm willing to chance it if it keeps you safe."

"I'm not in any bloody danger!" Hermione said angrily.

Robert let out a hollow laugh. "Not now you aren't. But, I'd hate to think what would have happened if I hadn't found out about all of this when I did. Do you want to end up pregnant and abandoned? Because if you had continued to see that boy that's what would have happened. You don't even know him, Hermione. You may think you do, but you don't."

"I'm not going to end up pregnant or abandoned," Hermione replied in a lower tone of voice. "If you took five minutes to talk to Harry without accusing him of something, you'd realise that."

Robert laughed, which only seemed to infuriate Hermione even more. Not wanting to cause his daughter anymore pain, he again stepped closer to her. "I don't need to talk to him. If I did, he'd feed me the same lies he'd been feeding to you. I know what I know and I saw what I saw. Vernon hasn't had too many nice things to say about him. From what he says, this Harry is nothing more than a troublemaker."

"That's because...." Hermione stopped before she revealed Harry's relation to them. "Because he hates him."

"And you know this because Harry told you that, right?" Robert asked, sarcastically.

"And I trust him," Hermione returned coldly. "More than I'd ever trust Vernon Dursley."

"Okay," Robert said, shaking his head in disbelief. "Go ahead, Hermione. Do what you want. Mess up your life. Do it for someone you don't even know. Don't come crying to me when it all blows up in your face." He knew he was being unnecessarily harsh, but he couldn't help it when his daughter was being so stubborn.

"It's late," he continued. "I need to talk to your mum and apologize for my behaviour tonight. I suggest you do the same tomorrow morning. Until then, we both should get some rest." He turned around and stalked inside.

Harry held his breath, knowing he should have gone back when he first heard the shouting but felt like he was glued to his spot behind the tree. He could hear her crying softly on the porch and literally had to restrain himself from going to her side and taking her back to his cabin to comfort her.

He waited a few more minutes before he heard Hermione get up and go in, closing the door softly behind her. Harry saw a light go on in what he figured was her bedroom and headed back up the hill, figuring she wouldn’t be coming that night.

Harry realised that their situation was even harder on her than he previously thought. She was risking her relationship with her father for his sake. “I can’t let her push her family away,” Harry said to himself as he let himself into his cabin.

Hermione lay on her side in her bed, trying to stifle her tears. Her mother’s birthday had been a complete disaster- her father refused to come out of his sullen attitude he’d been in with her for the past few weeks and her mother had finally tried to get him to spill and he’d wound up shouting at Elinore.

Lavender had tried then to get him to calm down but he’d gone off on her as well. Hermione had tried to stay quiet but she stuck up for her mother and cousin and her father had simply up and walked away from their supper.

The drive back had been almost unbearable, with each family member lost in their own thoughts. Hermione had once again tried to corner her father before they went in but it was almost as if he could hardly bare to look at her anymore.

After about forty minutes of lying in bed, Hermione sneaked a glance at her cousin who seemed to be dead to the world. She blindly pulled on a pair of jeans and Harry’s shirt that she had yet to return and left the cabin, heading for his place on the hill.

Harry had just started to doze off when he heard a light knock at his door. He thought it perhaps was just the wind, but he heard it again a moment later. He got up and slid his glasses back onto his nose and stumbled for the door.

“Hermione?” he blinked confusedly.

“Can I come in?” she asked, her voice trembling. Harry held the door open and ushered her inside.

“What is it?” he asked, pulling all the shades down so no one could see inside. “Are you all right?”

Hermione shook her head. “No, not really,” she said, sitting on the edge of his bed. “I think… my father hates me,” she began to cry again. “I’ve never disappointed him before and now he can’t stand anything I do!”

Harry sat down next to her and pulled her close. He hugged her tightly as she cried on his shoulder. “I’m sorry,” he said softly. “I feel like this is my fault.”

“It’s not,” Hermione said. “I love my father… but I don’t want to be with him forever. I want to be with you… I just wish he could see that!”

Harry hugged her close. “I want to be with you too,” he stroked her hair soothingly. “We’ll figure out a way to make this work Hermione. I don’t want to distance you from your family but I can’t lose you.”

“You won’t,” Hermione raised her head up. Harry smiled at her and gently pressed his lips to hers. “Can I just stay here tonight… just lie with you?” she asked. “I don’t think… I’m just not really in the mood…”

Harry put a finger over her lips. “Come on,” he moved up to the head of his bed and she crawled after him. He pulled a light blanket over them as she settled herself into his arms.

“I’m sorry to just barge in on you like this,” Hermione said a few minutes later.

“It’s all right,” Harry said. “I didn’t think you’d come at all.”

“Couldn’t help it,” Hermione finally smiled. “You’re like a bloody addiction.”

*** The Next Evening ***

The next day, Hermione and Lavender were sitting in the restaurant enjoying a late lunch. Hermione had just finished another lesson with Harry that had left her quite confused. After their closeness the night before, he'd been a little secretive. She'd gotten the feeling that he was planning something, but she hadn't pushed the issue and instead concentrated on the lesson.

He was teaching her swing dancing and while she was enjoying it, it was the most strenuous of dances. All the lifts, turns and steps left her quite exhausted, but somewhat exhilarated. She loved learning new things and she had to admit it didn't hurt when she was so fond of the teacher.

Hermione was just finishing up her sandwich when she saw Lavender again look around the restaurant. There was no need to ask what she was looking for.

"He's not here," Hermione said, with as much sympathy as she could muster being as it was Draco Malfoy she was talking about. "You already asked."

"I know..." Lavender sighed. "He wanted me to go to some party with him last night but we were out..."

Hermione stopped herself from retorting that he was probably off snogging some other girl, but since Lavender had actually been so great lately what with covering for Hermione, she held her tongue on this one.

"That was some dinner last night, huh?" Hermione asked, changing the subject.

Lavender shook her head. "Uncle Robert is so mad... I can't remember ever seeing him be so unreasonable before. Have you tried to explain to him about Harry?"

Hermione shook her head and frowned. "He won't listen. I could talk until I'm blue in the face and he won't change his mind."

Lavender patted her cousin supportively on the shoulder. "He'll have to come around sooner or later," she said. "It's so funny... you and I both have boyfriends! I never thought I'd see this day!"

"Yeah," Hermione said with a laugh. "Speaking of which, would you mind covering for me again tonight?"

"What's going on?" Lavender's eyes brightened. "You're meeting Harry at night now?"

Hermione nearly choked on her soda. "No," she said, putting her glass down. "I mean, sort of, but it's...you know...just...innocent, of course."

“Right," Lavender leaned back. "What are you two up to tonight then?"

Hermione smiled as she remembered how evasive he'd been about his plans. "I don't know. He wouldn't say. He just said for me to wear my best dress and he'd take care of the rest. Do you have any idea what that could mean?"

"Somewhat, but your best dress?" Lavender grimaced. "Hermione your best dress is... not very... best…"

Hermione frowned. "Blast! You're right and I don't have time to go shopping." She looked over at Lavender. "Could I borrow something of yours?"

Lavender's eyes gleamed. "Of course you can!" she grabbed Hermione's hand and they flew out of the restaurant.

*** *** ***

Harry surveyed his cabin with satisfaction. He'd turned off all the lights and set candles in the corners of the room and on the table he'd set up in the middle of the floor. The table was set with a white cloth, his aunt's china dishes (that he had to put back the next morning before she woke up and saw they were missing) and champagne chilling in a bucket. "I hope that's everything," he muttered, thinking back to everything Cho had told him to do.

Hermione couldn't believe it, but she actually felt somewhat nervous as she approached Harry's cabin. By now, she'd been there loads of times, but here she was feeling nervous, anxious and excited all at the same time.

She smoothed the fabric of Lavender's black linen sundress. It was actually quite nice and Hermione had always admired it. It was embroidered with small white flowers along the neckline and hem. On her feet, she wore a simple pair of black sandals.

Her hair hung loose in ringlet curls. She hoped that she wasn't overdressed. They were just going to be staying in at his cabin. Yet, he had said to wear her best dress. Stifling nervous laughter, she knocked tentatively at his door.

Harry felt his heart jump into his throat. He crossed the cabin in only a few strides and pulled open his door. "Hi...' his voice trailed off as he took her appearance in. "Wow..."

"I didn't overdo it, did I?" she asked, suddenly feeling self-conscious. "I can go back to change..."

"No..." Harry grabbed her hand and pulled her into the cabin. "You look gorgeous..." he pulled down nervously on his jacket- he was wearing the tuxedo outfit that he wore when dancing in the ballroom.

She visibly relaxed and beamed back at him. She gave him an appraising look as well. "You look quite handsome."

"Thank you," Harry bowed and kissed the back of her hand. "Anyway... welcome to Casa de Harry," he said in a cheesy accent, making her giggle. "I just thought you could use a bit of cheering up after last night."

She took in the room and felt tears well up in her eyes as she saw all the trouble he'd obviously went to. "You did all this for me?" she asked softly, putting her hand over her mouth.

"I did," Harry replied, pulling her hand down so he could sneak a kiss. "I don't like seeing you upset... and it's my duty to cheer you up."

"Wow," she said, smiling at him. "This is like our first date then?"

"I suppose it is," Harry agreed, kissing her again. He escorted her over to the chair, pulling it out for her. "Your seat, madam?"

She winked at him and took her seat. "You are something else, you know that?'

"Why thank you," Harry grinned cheekily at her. "Anyway... I have a special deal here with a house elf back at my school - think of whatever you want for dinner and say it to your plate."

"House elves?" Hermione asked, wondering if she should mention to him that she was in favour of house elves rights.

"Yeah... he used to work for the Malfoys actually... and then I got him out of that my second year, and he started working at Hogwarts. Its funny- Dumbledore, our headmaster, actually pays him..." Harry chuckled.

Hermione relaxed at this. "I kind of have a soft spot for house elves," she admitted.

"Do you?" Harry smiled as he envisioned his meal, which appeared a moment later. "Dobby's a good elf. A bit eccentric, but he's loyal."

Hermione's own meal appeared then and she looked adoringly at Harry from across the table. "How did you know I needed this?"

"I like to think I know you quite well by now," Harry flirted.

She thought of her father's words last night. He was wrong. She did know Harry and she trusted him. "So what else do you have planned?" she asked.

"You'll see," Harry smiled as they both dug into their food. "You know," he said several minutes later. "We've talked a lot about things but I don't really know what you want to do with yourself... I mean... what do you want to do with your life?"

"We haven't talked about that, have we?" she asked, looking quite thoughtful. "I want to be the Minister for Magic someday."

Harry choked on his food. "You what?" he wheezed, coughing hard.

She looked a little affronted. "Surprised?"

"A little," Harry coughed again. "Wow... Minister for Magic!"

"Well," she said. "I know it's a bit ambitious, but I like to think if I work hard enough that I can do it." She blushed. "I know it sounds stupid. A lot of my professors at Beauxbatons thought so, too. But, I kind of like proving people wrong."

"I think you'd make a great Minister," Harry said honestly. "And I can even say I knew you back when," he teased.

She wanted to say that she hoped that he would still know her then; that perhaps their relationship would be...she stopped herself from thinking like that. Their relationship was still new and fragile. It wasn't time to start planning weddings when there was so much still left in the air. "So, what about you?" she asked. "What do you want to do when you grow up?"

"Grow up?" Harry made a face and she laughed. "Well... I'm not sure. For awhile I toyed with being a professional Quidditch player, but I was tired of being in the limelight. So I started working here as a dancer." He shrugged. "I'm thinking perhaps one day though, I might be an Auror."

"Really?" she asked. "So, I guess you haven't had enough of hunting down the bad guys, huh?"

Harry shrugged. "Seems to be what I do best... aside from dancing."

"I can think of something else you do quite well," she said cheekily, winking at him.

Harry grinned. "Ms Granger... are you hitting on me?"

"And I was trying so hard not to have you catch on to me so quickly," she answered back without missing a beat. "I guess I'll have to rethink my tactics."

Harry laughed. "Well before the love, we have the champagne," he poured them each a glass. "What do you want to toast to?"

She took her glass in her hand and said, "To life's little surprises."

Harry nodded, looking deeply into her eyes as he brushed his glass against hers and they both drank. "Well... would you care for a dance?" he asked, setting his now empty flute down and holding out his hand.

She nodded and took his hand. "You know I could get used to this."

"I like that idea," he turned and flicked on the CD player. Harry pulled her into his arms, his hand grazing her waist while he pressed her body against his.

“Do you remember what I said that first night we were together?" she whispered.

"Say it again?" Harry replied softly.

"When I told you that I was the best thing to happen to you," she said, raising her head from his shoulder to look into his eyes. "It's the same for me. You're the best thing to happen to me, too."

Harry smiled as he bent his head to kiss her softly on the mouth. His hand left her waist to gently cup her cheek as she opened her mouth and he entered her hungrily.

"I remember what I said that first night we were together too," he said, dipping her and bringing her back up.

"What was that?" she asked, feeling a little woozy from both the champagne and the way he was making her feel.

"That I want you," Harry kissed her again, lifting her body up against his.

Hermione grinned and pulled his jacket away and threw it to the floor and she kissed him hungrily as she tugged at his shirt and began unbuttoning it slowly, knowing full well that she was driving him crazy.

Harry's breath came more rapidly as his shirt fell to the floor; he tugged gently at the shoulder straps of her dress and noted with delight that she wasn't wearing a bra. He guided her over to the bed and they fell atop it, their mouths never breaking apart.

Last night, Hermione had needed him to comfort her, but tonight… all she wanted was the raw, unbidden passion she felt whenever she was with him. His hands skilfully peeled away her clothing until all she felt was air on her body.

Harry shed the rest of his clothing, kicking them carelessly across the floor as he bent his head to claim Hermione's mouth again. His heart was beating so fast he thought he was going to have some sort of seizure and then... he could feel the gentle thrust of her tongue as it met his and he kissed her harder.

Hermione moaned as she arched her back and neck to allow him to trail strong, wet kisses down her throat. Her fingers slinked up and furrowed into his hair.

"I need you," she whispered, and for a moment wasn't sure if she'd said it out loud or just thought it. He looked down at her and his breathing slowed as a grin spread across his face.

Harry looked down at her a moment as her words washed over him. He twisted curls of her hair in his fingers. "You have me for as long as you want me," he said softly.

A serious expression came over her face and she looked up at him and said softly, "What if I want you forever?"

Harry caught his breath a moment. "Then you'll have me forever," he answered huskily.

She beamed at him and let her fingers linger on his cheek before bringing her lips to his once more.

13. Come Clean

A/N: Thanks again you guys for more awesome reviews. Both of us are really excited you all like this story!

Come Clean – Hilary Duff

Let the rain fall down
And wake my dreams
Let it wash away
My sanity
'cause I wanna feel the thunder
I wanna scream
Let the rain fall down
I'm coming clean, I'm coming clean

Ron walked with a bounce in his step towards Harry's cabin. He'd taken the ballroom the previous night again with Luna and this time he hadn't made any mistakes. He could also tell that Luna was relaxing, and he decided that he was the reason she wasn't as nervous anymore in front of a crowd.

"Oy, sleepyhead!" Ron banged hard on the door. "Wake your arse up so we can go get something to eat!" he knocked again and heard some grumbling on the other side. His stomach growled in protest and Ron couldn't wait anymore- he pushed the door open.

Hermione vaguely heard the sound of knocking, but she was still so content and warm and happy that she figured she must be dreaming. She snuggled closer to Harry and drifted back to sleep. She, nor Harry, saw the tall, red-headed man who was staring at the romantic morning after scene with an amused smirk.

"Wow... nice going Harry," Ron sniggered as he picked up a waxy blob. "Was this a candle at one point?"

"WHAT THE FUCK!" Harry shouted in surprise as he finally opened his eyes to see his friend walking casually around his cabin. "Ron do you have any bloody decency?" he pulled the sheets up around he and a now equally awake Hermione.

"What time is it?" Hermione asked, groggily, rubbing her eyes. She noticed the sheets dip precariously low and just before giving Ron a full glimpse of her bare chest, she pulled it tightly around her.

"Ron— GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE!" Harry roared, yanking his glasses on.

"What?" Ron feigned innocence as Harry's eyes grew dark. "All right... all right mate I'm gone... sorry Hermione..." Ron practically ran from the cabin in his haste to get away.

Hermione sank into the pillows and put her head in her hands. "What if that had been your uncle?'" she asked, looking over at him.

"He wouldn't have come in here," Harry finally relaxed. "That bloody prat... I'll have to start relocking my door at night." He turned and saw the time on his bedside clock. "Shit! It's already half past nine!"

Hermione face turned nearly as white as the sheets. "No," she said, shaking her head. "It can't be. Didn't we set the alarm?"

"We must have forgotten..." Harry was pale too. They looked at each other for a moment and then both were in a flurry to get their clothes back on. "Here..." Harry held out his cloak. "Take this so no one sees you leave... just give it back to me whenever you can."

Hermione nodded and tossed the cloak on the bed as she struggled to put her sandals back on. "I can't believe we overslept." She said a silent prayer that perhaps her parents had also overslept, but she'd never known them to do that, not once.

"I'm sorry," Harry helped zip her dress up. "I should have made sure I set the alarm before we fell asleep."

Her shoulders sank and she felt an overwhelming sadness hit her as she thought about her father's threat the night of her mother's birthday dinner. He'd made the suggestion that they should leave and although it had been quickly vetoed by all three women, Hermione knew her father wouldn't hesitate to get them out of here if he knew where she'd really been last night.

She turned to face Harry with tears in her eyes.

"What?" he looked alarmed.

"The other night at dinner, my dad brought up leaving," she said softly. "I think he was doing it just to test me, but I'm really afraid, Harry."

Harry felt dizzy. "You can't leave... "

"I might not have any choice," she said hopelessly.

Harry sighed. "Well... go... go now and I'll see you later right?" he felt sick to his stomach at the thought of her leaving.

"Let's hope so," she said with a forced smile and she grabbed the cloak from the bed and walked toward the door.

"I love you!" Harry called after her.

"I love you, too," she answered back, without turning around. She needed to get back to her cabin as quickly as possible and if she turned around, she'd never make it.

By the time she did make it back to the cabin, her eyes were puffy and red from crying. With each step, a sense of horrible foreboding came over her. She wouldn't be able to explain this away. While she wasn't usually one to hold much credence to fate, she hoped it would be shining down on her today.

Lavender jumped as the bedroom door creaked open and nearly screamed when her cousin suddenly stepped out of nowhere. "Where on bloody earth have you BEEN?" she asked in a loud whisper.

Hermione jumped back, startled. She closed the door softly behind her and looked pleadingly at her cousin. "Please tell me that my parents haven't been looking for me."

"No... When they woke up I told them you went for a morning jog. Your dad said something about taking your Mum to breakfast to make up for last night..." Lavender looked on with wide eyes as Hermione nearly collapsed on the bed. "Hermione what is going on!?"

"Nothing," Hermione said, her heartbeat slowing down and her tensed muscles relaxing for the first time that morning. "I guess I should shower and change clothes." “Her parents didn’t know she’d been out all night!!!” she almost started crying again in relief.

"Oh no you don't!" Lavender squealed. "You were out all night with Harry Potter and you look positively ravaged! You're going to sit right down and tell me everything!"

Hermione sighed. She knew that Lavender wasn't going to take no for an answer and since Lavender had covered for her a number of times; Hermione figured she owed it to her to be honest. Though, truth be told, Hermione had no experience when it came to kissing and telling, but she had a feeling that Lavender would lead the way.

"Okay, I was with Harry last night," she admitted sheepishly.

"With... meaning you were just snogging... or with meaning..." Lavender's eyes grew wide. "Hermione you didn't!"

Hermione felt her cheeks go red as she nodded.

Lavender felt her jaw fall nearly to the floor. "Hermione!"

"What?" Hermione asked, trying not to smile as she remembered last night's events.

"You... I.... you...." Lavender stammered. "I was supposed to go first!" she finally uttered.

Hermione looked bemusedly at her cousin. "I didn't realize we were in a competition."

"We're not..." Lavender said, feeling stupid. "I just... it was always me who had the boyfriends so I guess I just sort of expected it." she picked at the blanket covering her cousin's bed. "Was last night the first time you guys... you know?"

Hermione shook her head. "The night of the dance at the Sheldrake was the first time."

Lavender's eyes widened even more. "You've been bloody sleeping with him for two weeks?" she nearly shrieked. "Is this why Uncle Robert is so mad at you? Did he... did he find you two together or something?"

"I'm still breathing, aren't I?" Hermione answered. "He just saw how we were looking at each other that night and he told me to stay away from him. As far as I know, my dad doesn't know. Promise me that you won't tell him?"

"Of course I won't!" Lavender sounded indignant. "I've covered for you all this time!"

"I know," Hermione said, smiling gratefully at her cousin. "And I really appreciate all that you've done for me. I hope you know that."

"Thanks," Lavender said. "It's nice... you know. I felt like we've gotten closer since we came here for holiday."

"We have," Hermione agreed.

Lavender grinned and then leaned over to hug her cousin. "All right..." she said when they pulled apart. “You were right before- please go take a shower!"

Hermione looked horrified. "I don't smell, do I?"

"You probably smell more like Harry than you stink," Lavender teased and laughed as Hermione rushed for the bathroom. "That's actually not bad... is it musk?"

"I don't know," Hermione called as she turned the shower on. "I'm not giving you any more details, Lavender."

"That's probably a good thing!" Lavender retorted playfully.

"You're incorrigible," Hermione said, shaking her head as she closed the bathroom door behind her.

*** *** ***

Ginny tossed her hair in an annoyed fashion. "Bloody fat whale is late again," she muttered. She and Dudley had arranged weekly meetings to discuss how their plot was going and no matter what, he was always ten minutes late.

She was irritable easily these days. Ginny was loathe to admit it, but she missed Draco, and she missed their nightly shags. Although after seeing him with that trollop blonde in the lake, she nearly pulled her co lifeguard into the boathouse for a quickie.

Dudley arrived, late and unapologetic as always, and if at all possible, he looked a little more upset than usual. This was mainly due to the fact that the entire Granger family had skipped breakfast. Dudley had actually looked forward to seeing Hermione and planned to ask her to go on a walk later that day. He'd read up on dating and thought that a nice, leisurely stroll by the lake might be romantic. His plans were foiled again and he had a feeling that his no-good cousin had something to do with it.

"You know, is it THAT hard for you to get here on time for a change?" Ginny snapped as he approached.

"You should remember who you're talking to, girl," he said coldly. "My father owns this place or have you forgotten?"

Ginny let her jaw drop. "Oh, silly me! I've forgotten completely! Whatever will I do with myself?" she snorted. "You'd do best to remember who you're working WITH, Dudley Do. I'm an expert at getting myself out of scrapes and even better at framing other people for them." Ginny's eyes were cold as she glared at him.

Although he didn't like her tone, he knew she was right. If this plan was going to work, he needed her and she needed him. Things were running at too slow a pace for his taste. He wanted to his cousin out of Hermione's life sooner rather than later.

"I still don't see why we can't just tell her parents that she's still seeing Harry," Dudley said. "Or better yet just tell my dad. He's wanted to get rid of Harry since we got stuck with him."

"Because that's a rubbish way to get rid of someone," Ginny said. "I thought people outgrew tattling when they got out of primary school." she shook her head. "No, this is what we need to keep doing." She held out a large bag so Dudley could see everything they'd acquired so far.

Dudley's eyes grew wide. He'd known they'd done quite a bit of work, but he had no idea it was that much. "What are you going to do with all of that?" he asked.

“You're going to start planting them on or around Harry." Ginny said, handing him several of the wallets.

Dudley, who never liked to do work, frowned. "Why do I have to do it?"

"Because!" Ginny snapped. "I... I don't want to do it. Harry is being a royal pain in my arse." Ginny didn't want to mention that she knew if she went near him again he'd probably curse her into the next year.

"Oh, alright," Dudley said huffily. "What should I do just plant all this stuff in his cabin?"

"No!" Ginny sighed impatiently. "Plant some in his cabin, put some in the dance studio... if you can, put some in places where he might go to relax... places where he's seen often."

"What if he catches me while I'm doing it?" Dudley asked, still trying to weasel his way out of having to do the dirty work. "I don't usually go seeking my cousin out. I usually try and avoid him at all costs."

“Well make sure we know where he is. Who knows, if you look past the kitchens hard enough you'll probably see him off with the girl you're sweet on." Ginny scoffed.

The thought of Harry with Hermione gave Dudley all the incentive he needed. "You haven't seen them together recently, have you?"

Ginny shrugged. "I haven't really been looking," which was rather the truth. "Like I said... I've lost my interest in Harry. I just want to see him get what he deserves."

"Then you and I have something in common," Dudley said determinedly. "I'll get started on this straightaway." Without so much as a goodbye, he headed toward the dance studio.

Ginny smirked at his massive retreating backside. She had done her homework as well and Dudley's room was planted with several of the stolen goods in case he tried to back out. With that in mind, Ginny headed for the parking lot to catch a ride into the town.

Now that her plan to get Harry back was working, it was time to get a new swim costume that would make all the guys (and Draco) drool.

*** *** ***

Hermione sighed in relief as her mum bid her and Lavender good night and headed for the bedroom. Her father had gone in several hours before, claiming a headache was making him feel ill. She knew it was just that he didn’t want to be around her after she refused to conform herself to his wishes.

“Are you seeing Harry tonight?” Lavender asked in a hushed voice as she applied polish the same shade as her name on her long nails.

“I was hoping to,” Hermione looked down at her hands. “But I left so quickly and in such a panic I’m sure he’s angry.”

“Oh please,” Lavender blew on her nails. “I’ve seen the way he looks at you when we’re all in the ballroom. He’s completely head over heels for you- you can do no wrong in his eyes.”

Hermione smiled. “You should have said that a few weeks ago before we… got together. Things were a lot different then.”

“Well what are you sitting around here for?” Lavender asked. “Go- I’ll cover for you.”

“Thanks Lav,” Hermione paused a moment to hug her cousin. “You’re a good friend.”

Lavender smiled as Hermione retrieved Harry’s cloak from their room and slid noiselessly out the door.

Hermione walked quickly and silently up to Harry’s cabin. She could see him pacing around and hastened her steps.

Harry heard a soft knock and his heart leapt into his chest. He opened the door and felt something brush by him. A moment later Hermione was pushing back the cloak. “Hi,” she said in a low voice.

“Hi,” Harry replied, staring at her a moment before pulling down his window shades and locking the door. “What… what are you doing here… did you parents find out? I was afraid after you didn’t come to the studio that you’d left.”

Hermione wanted to melt at the concern in his eyes. “We’re safe,” she said softly. “My cousin covered for us… told them I went for a morning run.” Harry let out a sigh of relief. “We’ve really got to be more careful.”

“I know,” Harry rubbed the back of his neck and Hermione could no longer stay away from him. She rushed into his arms and he held her close.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t come for a lesson… my mum was hovering around Lavender and me for most of the afternoon,” Hermione spoke into his shoulder.

“It’s all right,” Harry buried his nose in her hair. “I was just scared that your dad had packed you all up and left before I could say goodbye.”

“I wouldn’t have let him do it,” Hermione pulled away and Harry saw a determined light in her eyes. “He’s so wrong about everything and he’s being completely stubborn.” She stroked his nape. “I love you so much Harry… more than I ever thought I could love anyone.”

“That goes double for me,” Harry smiled at her. “You have no idea what being with you does to me.”

“Well… I seem to have it on good authority that I put you in an extremely good mood,” Hermione said slyly.

Harry grinned. “Think mighty high of yourself don’t you?” he teased.

“Perhaps I do,” Hermione broke away and sat herself on his bed.

“Oh?” Harry’s eyes turned dark with desire as he crossed the room in three strides. She pulled him on top of her, their mouths meeting in a furious passion.

After what felt like several hours of ample snogging, shagging and just simply lying together, Hermione propped herself up on her elbow to look down at him.

“I hope you don’t mind…” she let her fingers trail up through his hair. “I told my cousin about us.”

“Why would I mind?” Harry asked, stroking her bare side under the sheet. “I mean- you said she helped cover for us right?”

“Right,” Hermione smiled. “It’s funny… she and I have never really had anything in common until this summer. She’s always been the boy crazy one and I’ve always been the bookworm.”

“Well it certainly didn’t seem to hurt,” Harry pushed her down and leaned over to nibble at her neck.

Hermione laughed as his breath tickled her skin. “Well I’m glad you think so. She was surprised at how… far you and I have taken things.”

“As long as you’re fine with it,” Harry muttered, his face buried in her shoulder.

“Such a one track mind you’ve got Potter,” Hermione let her hands roam his backside.

“I can’t help it,” Harry said. “You’re like a bloody addiction.” Hermione laughed as he leaned in to kiss her again.

14. Why Can

A/N: Thanks everyone for your awesome feedback. We’re both really happy everyone is enjoying the story. Good news is the soundtrack is planned and recorded and ready for you three winners!

For those of you who are hating Mr. Granger right now- just remember he’s being a typical father in only wanting what HE thinks is best for Hermione… they’ll have their moment soon where he sees the light.

Also… if you guys hate Ginny and Draco now… just wait till the end of next chapter ;) :p

Why Can’t I – Liz Phair

why can't i breathe whenever i think about you
why can't i speak whenever i talk about you
it's inevitable, it's a fact that were gonna get down to it
so tell me
why can't i breathe whenever i think about you
whenever i think about you
whenever i think about you

Early the next morning, Luna was sitting in the cafeteria alone. Being as it was quite early, there weren't that many of her fellow employees out and about. She, on the other hand, had already taught one dance class and was due to teach another one for Cho in less than an hour. The extra hours were wearing on her and it was taking all her strength to keep her eyes open.

Ron grabbed his tray with his cereal and looked around the room. He spied Luna's long jumbled waves and smiled before heading over to sit with her. "Hey," he said sliding in across from her.

She looked up dazedly at him. "Hey," she said softly, trying and failing to stifle a yawn.

"You look tired," Ron commented taking a large bite of his breakfast. "Were you up late? Was your knee bothering you any more?"

She patted his hand. "My knee is perfectly fine. You can stop worrying about it now. And, yes, I am knackered. I've already taught one class this morning and I'm due to teach another five today. Not to mention the fact that you and I have ballroom duty again tonight. I seriously think I'm going to turn into a zombie by the end of the day."

Ron's eyebrows knit together. "Isn't Cho feeling better yet? I thought the doctor said she could start getting up and around again."

"Dr. Granger said she could start taking walks, but she wasn't nearly ready to start dancing again. So until she's better, I'm pulling double duty." She yawned again. "I'm sorry."

"It's all right," Ron stirred his now soggy cereal around in the bowl. "I wish I could help you with the lessons somehow."

"So how have you been?" she asked, propping her chin on her fist and trying to keep her eyes open and her attention focused on Ron.

"Pretty good," Ron said. "I just saw you last night and you asked the same thing."

She gave him a sheepish grin. "I'm sorry. I really am. I don't even know what time of day it is anymore. I had to start carrying around schedules so I'll remember where I'm supposed to be."

Ron smiled. "Well just let me know if there's anything I can help you with." he wanted to spend more time with her and he was still dying to kiss her again.

“Hmmm?" she asked, not hearing what he'd just said as her eyes had drooped shut.

Ron shook his head. "Nothing," he answered. They sat in silence a few minutes. "Hey Luna?"

"Yeah," she said, absently as she took a sip of her coffee.

"I was thinking..." Ron cleared his throat. "Maybe... one night soon when Cho gets better and she and Harry can start doing ballroom duties again... well maybe... and only if you really want to... I was thinking perhaps we could go into town... you know, the next town over from here and maybe get something to eat?" he looked at her hopefully. "Luna?"

She didn't answer because at that precise moment, she'd fallen sound asleep. Right before Ron had began to speak, she'd pushed her own tray to the side and had only meant to rest her head, but she should have known better. As soon as she'd put her head down, she was out like a light.

"Luna?" Ron asked again. He pushed aside her hair and saw to his dismay that she was sound asleep. "Bloody hell... I have the worst luck." he muttered.

"Hey, Weasley," one of his fellow employees called out to him. "You sure are stimulating company!"

"Sod off," Ron frowned at the guy. "Luna... come on you've got to wake up," he prodded her shoulder gently.

"You need to step on the two," Luna said, jumping up from her seat. She looked at Ron groggily. "What's going on?"

"You fell asleep," Ron replied mournfully.

Luna put a hand over her mouth. "I didn't!"

"Yeah," Ron shrugged. "Only for a few minutes though."

She put a hand on his arm. "I'm so sorry! It's not you, really."

"I know," Ron felt a bit better. "But um... I was saying before you fell asleep that—"

"What time is it?" Luna asked, cutting him off.

"Half past ten," Ron answered.

"Oh no," Luna said, getting to her feet. "I've got a salsa class in 15 minutes and I need to get the music from Harry." She quickly picked up her tray and without saying goodbye, dashed out the door.

Ron sighed, staring after her as the same guy that was taunting him earlier laughed at Luna's retreating figure. "I don't see you doing any better," Ron snapped, eyeing the pimple faced girl sitting across from him before leaving his dishes at the table and storming out.

*** *** ***

Harry stood in the ballroom by Neville, trying not to be obvious while stealing glances at Hermione. Every so often their eyes would meet and they’d smile at one another. Harry caught her cousin giving him a few knowing glances but it didn’t bother him since the girl was obviously on their side.

“Do you think I should just ask her to dance and if her dad says anything tell him that it’s just part of my duties?” Harry asked Neville in a low voice.

“Do you think you should risk it?” Neville asked. “I mean, her dad keeps giving you these nasty glares…”

“Probably not then,” Harry’s shoulders sagged and he averted his eyes from where the Grangers were sitting to where Ron and Luna were whirling around the ballroom. Ron had really gotten the hang of dancing, and by the looks of things, had also gotten the hang of Luna Lovegood.

Dudley, too, had noticed the looks that were being exchanged between Harry and Hermione, as well as the daggers that Robert Granger was shooting in the direction of Harry. Never letting an opportunity pass to push his cousin's buttons, Dudley excused himself from the group and walked slowly toward his cousin. With a fake smile plastered on his face, he approached Harry.

Harry couldn't help but see Dudley coming towards him and made a move to ask a lone guest to dance but Dudley manoeuvred his way between them.

“Quite crowded in here, isn't it?" Dudley asked, motioning around the room.

"I suppose it is," Harry said in a bored tone of voice. "If you came over here to see if I would dance with you, I'm afraid I have to decline. Guests only," he said, smirking at his cousin.

Dudley's fake smile was replaced by an indignant glare. He knew that he couldn't fight his cousin on the ballroom floor, so he decided to do something that he knew would probably upset his cousin more.

"I don't need to dance with you, Potter," Dudley said with a wicked grin. "In case you haven't noticed, I've spent most of the evenings on the dance floor with one Hermione Granger." As if he thought Harry didn't know who Hermione was, Dudley pointed in her direction.

"That's nice," Harry replied tightly.

"You know I didn't think she was much to look at from the start, but she's actually quite nice and rather charming," Dudley said with a wink. "And I imagine it's only a matter of time before she's sneaking off with me to the boathouse."

"Please," Harry scoffed. "I'm sure the no fraternization with guests rule applies to you as well Dudders."

Dudley laughed. "That's where you're wrong, Potter. I'm not an employee here. Her dad and my dad are all for it. They've practically already got us married off."

Dudley turned around to look at Hermione, who was standing with her cousin and staring in their direction. When she caught Dudley's eye, she turned around.

Harry stared at her a moment. "I don't believe you," he finally said but it sounded unconvincing, even to his own ears.

Dudley shrugged. "I really don't care if you do or don't. The important thing is that her dad thinks I'm the greatest thing since sliced bread. He's constantly trying to get us to sit together at meals and to go off on little walks and romantic rubbish like that."

"Walks?" Harry laughed. "More like waddle for you."

Dudley chose to ignore Harry's last comment. He was obviously getting under his skin. "Which brings me to the real reason why I came over here," he said, smiling at Harry.

"I already told you I can't dance with you," Harry smirked at him

Dudley let out a hollow laugh and moved to stand just beside his cousin. Lowering his voice so only Harry could hear, he whispered, "Although I don't see it, apparently you're quite the catch. You've probably had loads of experience. So, what I want to know is...how many dates before you should shag a girl?"

Harry glared at him, his fist clenching so hard that his nails cut into his palm. Neville had to step forward and put his hand on Harry's shoulder to keep him from pulling back and punching Dudley. "Go away Dudley," Neville frowned at him. "Let us do our jobs."

Dudley nodded and with a self-satisfied air walked away and made a beeline for Hermione who was now standing beside her father. Sure enough, Dudley whispered something to her and Harry watched as Hermione was nearly pushed out on the floor by her father to join Dudley.

Harry sighed heavily. "That bloody bastard...." he shook his head. “Thanks for stopping me before I punched him Neville..."

"Are you sure he doesn't know about the two of you?" Neville asked, watching as an unhappy Hermione danced with Dudley. "He sure looked as if he knew exactly what he was doing."

Harry paled. "I hope not... there's no bloody way we could trust him to keep it a secret." He watched with hooded eyes as Hermione miserably stumbled as Dudley stepped on her toes.

Luna came up to join them just then and she smiled at Harry. "I'm about to do you a favour, but you have to know that this is huge and I will never owe you for anything ever in your life after this."

"What?" Harry asked, looking at Neville then Ron who was still on the dance floor with a guest.

Luna grinned. "In just a minute, Ron is going to ask your girlfriend to dance while I get the honour of dancing with Dudley, there. It should buy you some time, if you want it."

Harry's eyes widened. "Luna you're the absolute best," He kissed her cheek.

"I'm a glutton for punishment," she said, looking as Ron approached Hermione and Dudley. She looked back at her two friends as she made her way toward Dudley. "You so owe me for this, Harry."

"I know, and I'll find some way to pay you back someday, I promise." Harry called after her.

Ron cast a glance at Luna, who was awkwardly leading Dudley out on the dance floor. "May I ask the lovely guest for a dance?" he asked Hermione.

"Sure," Hermione said gratefully, taking Ron's hand as he led her to the dance floor. "You saved me."

"Yeah," Ron smiled at her. "Look uh... I wanted to say I was sorry for bursting in on you and Harry when you were..." his eyes involuntarily skipped down to her chest. "I mean... and you weren't dressed and it was really stupid and I'm sorry..." his ears turned red.

Hermione's own cheeks blushed bright pink. "We were just sleeping," she said quickly. "I mean you didn't bust on us doing anything...if anything, we should be grateful to you. If you hadn't woken us up when you did, I'd probably be packing my bags, so I owe you my gratitude."

Ron smiled at her again. "I just didn't want you thinking I was some sort of pervert," he steered her around by the stage. "Besides... someone's waiting for you back there." he nodded his head towards the door that led backstage.

Hermione beamed back at him. She looked over her shoulder to see her parents deep in conversation with another couple and then kissed a surprised Ron on the cheek. "Thank you again," she said, walking as quickly as possible toward the backstage door. As she did, she passed Neville who winked at her.

Harry stood by the door, not wanting to turn the lights on in case anyone saw inside. The door pushed open a bit and Hermione peeked around it. "Hi," he said in a low voice.

"Hi," she said, coming inside and closing the door firmly behind her. "I think I owe your friends Ron and Luna big time for this."

"They're fantastic aren't they?" Harry asked, drawing her immediately into his arms.

"So are you," she whispered, standing on her tiptoes to kiss him. "I guess our idea of being more careful went out the window, huh?"

"This is careful... no lights," Harry said, kissing her again. "We only have a few minutes too."

She grinned as he started to plant kisses along her neckline. "It's bloody torture being out there on the ballroom floor and not being able to dance with you."

“It's bloody torture watching you with that fat arse of a cousin of mine," Harry muttered between kisses. "At least your cousin is on our side."

"He won't leave me alone," Hermione said. "He's relentless. The moment I arrive for meals, he's perched himself right beside me. When we come to the ballroom, he descends on me the moment I walk in the door. I'm telling you if it wasn't for seeing you in your tuxedo, I wouldn't come in here at all."

Harry smiled at her. "I love you," he nipped at her lower lip. "So damn much it nearly kills me seeing you out there and not being able to tell anyone about it."

"I know," Hermione said, nodding her head. She knew that she should leave and that the longer she was gone, the more suspicious it would seem, but she couldn't will herself to move. "I should go," she said softly, but not moving from where she stood.

"Can you come later tonight?" Harry asked, caressing her cheek gently.

An idea came to her when he asked her that question and a broad smile came across her face.

"What?" Harry asked. "You've got a sneaky grin on your face."

She tilted her chin up to kiss him once more and then said conspiratorially, "How would you feel about a midnight swim?"

Harry's eyes widened. "I'll meet you in the boathouse," he replied immediately.

Hermione smiled. "I have a surprise for you, too."

Harry's eyes glowed as he kissed her again. "I'll see you at midnight," he said softly as she smiled and slid back out the door.

*** *** ***

Neville raised a hand to knock softly on Cho's door. "Hey," he said, inching it open. "I just stopped by to see if you needed anything."

Cho, who had read the same magazines over and over again, looked up and beamed at Neville. She was happy to have company. She knew the doctor had prescribed bed rest, but she was getting cabin fever. "Could you get me out of here for a few minutes?" she asked hopefully. "If I don't get out of here soon, I think I'm going to go mental."

"Are you sure that's all right?" Neville asked nervously.

Cho got to her feet and stretched. "Dr. Granger said it'd be all right if I took a walk every now and then. He still doesn't want me to dance yet, but I don't think a walk around the grounds would be so bad."

She walked over to him and put her hands on his shoulders. With a pleading look, she said, "I'm begging you. Take me away from all of this!"

Neville laughed. "Harry always said you were overdramatic," he teased as Cho grabbed a jumper off the back of a chair.

"This from Mr. Mood Swing," Cho said with a laugh. "He's the overdramatic one."

Neville snorted. "That's true." He held the door open for her. "What, do you just want to take a walk or something?"

She nodded excitedly. "And if it's not too much trouble, we could stop off at the kitchens and nick some ice cream?"

Neville laughed loudly. "Of course," he held out his arm for her to take.

Cho followed Neville out the door and held on to his arm tightly as they began to walk. They walked in silence for a few moments before Cho finally spoke. "I'm not an invalid, Neville," she teased. "We can speed up just a bit. I feel like I'm walking down the aisle at a wedding ceremony."

"Oh sorry," Neville replied. "I guess I'm just nervous... I don't want to cause you to get hurt or anything." He looked away towards the forest. "I feel like I already did enough damage taking you to that doctor."

"Neville," she said, putting her hand on his shoulder, turning him around to face her. "That wasn't your fault. I don't want you beating yourself up over that. I don't blame you. You saved me!"

Neville shrugged. "I guess."

"There's no guessing about it," she said firmly. "And I promise to never speak to you again if I hear you feeling bad about it or blaming yourself. I'm fine. The baby's fine. That's the important thing."

Neville finally smiled. "All right," he said as they started walking again.

Cho was enjoying being out in the fresh air again, and she had to admit, the company she was with. He had been nothing short of wonderful to her throughout everything.

"So," she said with a sideways glance at him. "Tell me what's been going on. What's going on with everyone? Harry never tells me anything anymore."

"He's almost always with Hermione," Neville replied. "I've never seen him like this about a girl before."

"Me, either," Cho agreed. "She's good for him, don't you think?"

"Definitely. She makes him so happy... it's just a shame her dad won't speak up and see the light. You tried to tell him that Harry had nothing to do with you being pregnant right?" Neville looked at her.

"I wanted to," Cho said, "but Harry wanted me to keep quiet. Her dad probably wouldn't believe me anyway."

Neville nodded pensively. "Well there also seems to be something going on between Ron and Luna."

“You're kidding!" Cho said. "She hasn't said anything to me!"

"She's been busy teaching all your classes plus ballroom duty," Neville smiled wryly at her. "Poor girl nearly fell asleep when she sat down for two minutes backstage."

"Oh," Cho said, morosely. She hadn't thought about how all of this would affect Luna. "I can't believe I've been so heartless and selfish not to think about how this could be wearing her out. I'm going to talk to Dr. Granger and see if it would be okay if I start back on ballroom duty, at least."

"I hope he'll let you." Neville tightened his hold on her arm as they went up a small hill. "Harry goes but he just stands by me and watches Dudley with Hermione."

Cho rolled her eyes. "Don't tell me that the little boss man is still following her around? He's probably just doing it to upset Harry." When Neville nodded, Cho shook her head. "And if I know my friend, he's probably one step away from killing Dudley, right?"

“Right," Neville sighed. "I really do feel bad for him, I mean, they not only have to keep it a secret from Vernon Dursley but from her parents." He shook his head. "I see it on both their faces... he tries to pretend he's not watching her, she tries to pretend she's not watching him, her dad glares at Harry all the time..."

"It just doesn't make sense," Cho said, stopping and looking out at the lake. "Her dad always seems so nice and reasonable when he comes to check up on me. He doesn't look as if he's judging me or thinks badly about me because of what happened. I guess he's saving it all up for Harry and that's not right. I feel as if that's my fault."

"You shouldn't," Neville stopped and moved his hand down to grip hers. "I mean... yeah... you got pregnant but still... I'm not sure why you're letting Malfoy walk around here free as a bird while you take on all the responsibility."

"Vernon thinks he's the golden boy," Cho said, frowning. "He’d probably think I'm a tart that got what she deserved. Who do you think he'd believe?"

"Yeah... you being Harry's partner and all," Neville frowned. "At least by the end of the summer we'll all be out of here for good and we'll never have to put up with any of them ever again." His hand still held hers as they began walking again.

"Do you know what you want to do?" she asked conversationally. "When we get out of here, I mean."

"I have no idea," Neville smiled. "We still have another few months to figure it out. What about you?"

"Do you know of anyone who would want a single mum?" she asked, meaning it as a joke, but her voice took on a sombre tone. "I'm sure the jobs and blokes will be mine for the taking, huh?"

"They'd be crazy to look at you and not think you're gorgeous," Neville said, blushing immediately afterwards.

Cho was caught off guard by his compliment. She didn't know what to say. "Let's see what you say when I'm nine months along and as big as a house."

"I'm sure you'll still look fine," Neville mumbled.

"You're sweet," she said, affectionately patting him on the arm. "Blind, but sweet."

Neville was still bright red. "I always thought you were pretty," he said, rubbing the back of his neck. "At school and everything... you were always nice even when the others were mean."

"I don't see how you put up with it," she said. "I admired how you stood up to all of it and acted as if it didn't bother you. And Malfoy, he was the worst at it...still is. But, I always had blinders on when it came to him. I couldn't see what a rotten guy he really was." She patted her stomach. "Until it was too late."

When he didn't say anything, she stopped again to stare at the lake. "I'm really scared, Neville."

"Why?" Neville asked.

"I don't know what I'm doing. That this baby already has so much against it. I can barely take care of myself. Do you really think I can take care of a baby, too?"

"I'll help you," Neville offered. "Harry will too."

With tears shining in her eyes, she turned to look at him. "You mean that, don't you?" she asked as a tear fell down her cheek.

"Yes," Neville brushed the tear away with his thumb. His fingers lingered on her smooth cheek and he found himself leaning in closer to her.

To her surprise, Cho felt a little light-headed as he inched closer to her. Their faces were merely centimetres apart.

Neville wondered briefly what he was trying to do here- was he really about to kiss Cho Chang? A pregnant Cho Chang. It seemed as if he'd thought about it too long for Cho leaned forward in that moment and their lips met.

Cho pulled away, shocked at what she'd done, and surprised at how it had made her feel. She smiled nervously at Neville.

He stared at her a moment before leaning in again, this time wrapping his hand around her nape. Her arms encircled his neck as they kissed, his fingers toying with her silky black hair.

"Oh boy," she said, when he pulled away from her. He still had an arm circled around her waist. "That was unexpected."

"Yeah..." Neville replied dazedly. He looked down at her and seemed to snap himself back together. "Cho... Merlin I'm sorry I shouldn't have kissed you like that... not when you're... you're..."

"You don't have to be sorry," she said softly. "I kissed you back...and...well, the truth is, I kind of liked it."

"You did?" Neville asked. "Really?"

"Don't sound so surprised," she teased.

Neville smiled at her. "All right... we should have done that before. What made you wait so long?" he teased.

She giggled. "Well, I've been a little preoccupied."

"Yes, yes you have." Neville took up her hand again as they walked away from the lake.

“Would you mind if we stopped by the studio?" she asked. "I wanted to pick up some CD's to listen to. I've listened to the same ones for days now."

"No problem," Neville replied. "Tell me when you want new ones; I'll bring them to you whenever you want."

"A girl could get used to this," she said as they walked in the direction of the studio. Cho was about to continue with her train of thought when she saw to her surprise that the lights were on inside. That was strange as she, Harry, and Luna always made sure to turn them off and lock the door whenever they left.

"Do you know if anyone booked the studio for tonight?" she asked Neville.

"No, I don't think so," Neville rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Maybe Harry and Hermione..." his voice trailed off as the light went out and the door opened. Both of them were surprised to see an extremely large, hulking figure step outside.

Thinking quickly, Cho pulled Neville behind the tree so they wouldn't be seen. "Is that Dudley?" she whispered.

"I think so... well yes... it has to be. No one else on the planet weighs that much." Neville replied. "What is he doing in the dance studio?" he paled suddenly.

"Maybe he got it confused with the kitchen?" Cho joked. She shook her head. "I'm sure that's not it. He could probably get to the kitchens blindfolded."

"No..." Neville shook his head and pulled her further into the shadows. "Harry and I... we think he knows about him and Hermione. He might have been trying to trap them..."

"How would he know?" Cho asked. "You don't think he's been following them around, do you?"

“No but he's seen Harry watching her in the ballroom..." he told Cho about how Dudley had been taunting Harry earlier that evening. “I actually had to hold him back... and then Ron and Luna helped the two of them get together backstage for a few minutes. But Dudley... Hermione hates him but apparently their fathers are practically marrying the two of them off."

"That's all they need," Cho said angrily. "We should tell Harry about this."

"Tomorrow," Neville said. "He already knows Dudley is on the warpath, plus I think he and Hermione are meeting up around now..."

Cho nodded. "Well, then, how about that ice cream, Longbottom?"

"Let's check and see if he left anything inside there first," Neville pulled her along to the studio and turned the lights on.

"Good idea," she said, looking around. Nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary.

"Looks all right...." Neville walked around the room while Cho grabbed some CD's from the large case in the corner.

"He's up to something, though," Cho called to Neville as he looked around the mats. "I would almost bet my life on it."

"Same here...." Neville replied grimly. "All right... I'll let Harry know about this at breakfast tomorrow morning. Ice cream now?"

"Yes, please," she said, taking his hand. "Do you think they still have that caramel sauce? Oh and walnuts, too."

"With strawberry ice cream?" Neville asked.

"It's yummy," she said defensively.

"Right," Neville replied doubtfully.

She hit him playfully on the arm as he turned out the lights and led her out the door. "I don't think you should say anything about what I eat, considering some of the disgusting stuff I've seen you eat."

"I don't eat anything disgusting!" Neville exclaimed, reaching for her hand again.

"Okay, on what planet would anyone ever eat marmalade and cheese sandwiches?" she asked. "I nearly lapsed back into morning sickness when I saw you eat that the other day."

Neville turned red. "All right fine... but if you ever have one then you'd understand how good they are! My Gran taught me how to make them!"

"Okay," she said, shaking her head. "I'll make a deal with you, you let me eat my strawberry ice cream and caramel sauce in peace and I'll let you eat those disgusting marmalade and cheese sandwiches that look disgusting. What do you say?"

"Deal," Neville grinned at her before pulling her along to the kitchens.

15. I Turn To You

A/N: Thanks again to all of you guys who reviewed!! Your comments and encouragement are truly appreciated!!!

Excalibur- we loved the haiku ;)

I Turn To You - Melanie C

When my insides are wracked with anxiety
You have the touch that will quiet me
You lift my spirit. You melt the ice
When I need inspiration, when I need advice

I turn to you
Like a flower leaning towards the sun
I turn to you
'Cos you're the only one
Who can turn me around when I'm upside down
I turn to you

Hermione stood just outside the boathouse waiting for Harry to arrive. As soon as she made it back to the cabin, she'd changed into her bikini and a pair of shorts and a simple white t-shirt. She snuck out of the cabin just before midnight and felt quite excited at the prospect of going swimming with Harry. This was something they'd never done together and she'd been looking forward to it from the moment she'd suggested it.

To her great relief, the weather was perfect. It wasn't too cold for a swim and she knew for a fact that there would be no storms that evening. Fate was on her side, as well, because there didn't seem to be a soul in sight. They would have the lake all to themselves.

Harry jogged towards the boathouse, trying not to trip over the twigs and things on the path. Hermione's comments about a surprise had intrigued him and it was a time like this he wished he could fly instead of walk.

"Hey," he said softly as he saw her standing near the corner of the building. "Sorry I'm late."

She turned around and smiled at him, but didn't say anything. Instead, she walked past him and toward the docks. When she saw he wasn't following her, she crooked her finger and beckoned him to come closer.

"What?" Harry asked, a smile growing on his face.

"Stand right here," Hermione said huskily. "And I'll be right back."

Harry did as he was told, watching as Hermione disappeared around the boathouse. "What are you doing?" he called, not able to stand being there with her and not be touching her.

"Do you want to spoil the surprise?" she asked teasingly.

"Yes," Harry answered. "I'm not a patient soul."

"Didn't anyone tell you that good things come to those who wait?" Hermione asked, as she slipped out of her shorts and t-shirt and wrapped a towel around herself.

"How is you wrapped in a towel a good thing?" Harry asked. "I got to see more of you in the shorts."

"You better not be peeking!" she said, turning around to see if he was. "Okay. Close your eyes."

Harry grinned and closed his eyes. "What are you doing?" he whined.

She stepped from behind the boathouse, and walked toward him, gripping the towel tighter around her. Although she may have sounded quite bold, she was still a little hesitant for him to see her in this bikini. Hermione knew this was silly as he'd seen her wearing nothing at all and didn't seem to have any complaints. With a deep breath, she dropped the towel and said softly, "You can open your eyes now."

Harry opened his eyes and his jaw dropped. "You... Hermione... " He worked his mouth furiously but no sounds came out. "How... you... look...."

She felt a wave of relief wash over her. Lavender had said this was the reaction she would want. "So, I take it you like this?"

Harry nodded vigorously.

She stepped closer and touched his t-shirt playfully. "You're awfully overdressed, don't you think?"

"Compared to you, yes." Harry finally regained his powers of speech.

She grinned and leaned in as if to kiss him, but pulled away at the last second and took off in a dash toward the water. She dove in and surfaced a moment later and looked up at Harry, who was staring at her.

“You're a bloody tease," Harry stated, pulling his shirt off over his head.

"Get your arse in the water," she said, laughing. "It's lonely in here all by myself."

Harry grinned and jumped in after her. "Bloody hell!" he nearly shouted. "It's cold!"

"It's not that bad," she said, swimming closer to him. "You just have to get used to it, that's all."

Harry pulled her to him as his feet touched the bottom. "You make it warm in here," he said, pushing her wet hair behind her ear.

She wrapped her arms around his neck and felt his arms wrap around her waist. She nipped playfully at his lips. "You make me warm all over."

Harry grinned and leaned in, covering her mouth with his. His tongue tasted her over and over again, and his hands moved up and down in the water over her back, twisting into her hair.

She didn't know how or why, but when she was with him, she felt as if all self-control went out the window. She couldn't get enough of him and she knew by the way he was touching her and kissing her, he felt the same way.

Harry felt Hermione wrap her legs tighter around him and in turn, his fingers worked their way into the ties of her bikini. The top floated off easily and Harry pulled them up to more shallow water and buried his face in her breasts.

She leaned down and whispered in Harry's ear words that surprised even her. The old Hermione would never have even thought about, let alone suggested making love in a place so open; where anyone could come by at any moment. "Harry," she whispered. "I want you right now."

"Are you sure?" Harry asked. "Anyone could walk by..."

Desire, want and need shone in her eyes as she nodded and pulled him to her.

Harry moved his hands down from her back and hooked his fingers in the bottoms while Hermione made short work of removing his trunks as well. "Merlin..." he drew in a sharp breath as her hand met his manhood.

"Do you like that?" she asked, knowing full well by the look on his face and the sound of his voice that he did.

Harry nodded, his face buried in her shoulder. “Merlin..." he gasped again. “I don't want to... I want to be in you Hermione..."

"What are you waiting for then?" she asked, hooking her legs around his waist.

Harry pushed into her immediately, loving the way she threw her head back, gasping for breath. Neither one of them spoke as they tried to keep their moans somewhat muffled, not wanting to draw attention.

"That feels so good," she whispered, grabbing onto his back. She couldn't say how many times that they'd made love since they'd been together, but right not at this very moment, she felt they all paled in comparison to this.

“You feel amazing," Harry pulled her as close as he possibly could while kissing down her throat. Hermione brought her head back up and kissed Harry again, running her fingers through his cool, wet black hair. They smiled at each other as Harry pulled out of her, grabbing his swim trunks from the low dock they had thrown their clothing up on. "Now I think we need a real swim," he teased.

"That is what we came out here to do," she said, tying the strings of her top securely around her neck. "But I guess we got a little carried away."

"I blame it on you," Harry said. "If you hadn't put on that blasted bikini we'd just be enjoying a nice innocent swim."

Hermione giggled and swam out further. "So, this is all my fault?"

"Yes," Harry replied, swimming out after her then ducking underwater.

Hermione turned around expecting to see him, but she couldn't see him anywhere. "This isn't funny! Come on, Harry. Quit playing around!"

Harry swam underneath her and encircled both his arms around her legs and pulled. When he'd brought her underwater he released her and swam back up, laughing as he broke the surface.

"You think that's funny, do you?" she said, splashing water at him.

"I do," Harry grinned mischievously. He took a breath and went back under, hearing her shriek as he grabbed at her feet once again.

She plunged under the water once more and surfaced a few moments later, finding Harry laughing his head off. She pushed her hair back and swam toward him. "Truce?" she asked, her face serious.

"Maybe," Harry replied loftily. "What's in it for me?"

"How about this?" she asked seductively, moving closer to him. She made like she was going to kiss him and then forcefully pushed him under the water.

"Hey!" Harry spluttered as he resurfaced. "I lost my glasses!"

"You did?" she asked concerned.

"Shit..." Harry began pawing at the water with his right hand.

Hermione tiptoed softly on the surface afraid that she might step on them. "I'm sorry," she said, looking around the lake. "If it wasn't so bloody dark, we might be able to see!"

"Dammit..." Harry sighed.

"Do you have another pair?" Hermione asked helpfully. "Shit, Harry. I'm so sorry."

"Yeah... I think I have another pair... they look sort of like this." Harry lifted his left hand and grinned. "Got you!" he laughed.

Hermione looked at him with her mouth agape. She folded her arms protectively across her chest. Without another word, she walked toward the shore.

"Aw Hermione come on... I was just kidding around," Harry came up behind her.

She kept her back to him as she used her towel to dry off.

Harry pulled his shirt over his head as he watched her pull her shorts back on. "Are you going to ignore me now?"

With her back still to him, she found her own shirt and quickly put it back on.

Harry crept up behind her and wrapped his arms around her middle. "Come on... you know you're not mad..." he kissed the back of her neck.

She shrugged out of his embrace and looked around for her shoes.

"Hermione!" Harry stood with his mouth agape. "It was a bloody joke!"

Not being able to stand it any longer, she turned around and faced him, a serious, stern expression on her face. "I have one thing to say to you, Harry Potter."

"What?" Harry crossed his arms sullenly over his chest.

A smile broke out across her face and she said, "Gotcha!"

Harry's jaw dropped. "You..." he began to laugh. “All right, you win that one!" He raced towards her and grabbed her up in his arms.

"Scared you didn't I?" she asked, grinning at him. "You can admit it, you know. I won't think any less of you."

"Sod off," Harry replied. "Bloody sodding..." he shook his head as her arms slipped around his neck.

Hermione was about to lean in for a kiss when she heard the sound of voices and footsteps approaching.

"Shit!" Harry set her down and they grabbed their towels and raced off for the protective cover of the boathouse.

"Who is it?" Hermione asked, from behind Harry. "Can you tell?"

Harry pulled her to him so they were as flat as possible. "No… but they've got the same idea that I've got right now..." Hermione peeked around him to see that the couple was kissing.

"Harry?" Hermione asked, squinting her eyes to see if she could recognize the couple. "Is...is that Neville?"

"I don't know," Harry answered, trying to turn her around. "I don’t' care if it is..." he tugged on her arm.

Hermione held him off. "Harry! That is Neville! And...no, it couldn't be. Harry, he's with Cho!"

"What?" Harry pushed Hermione away. "Hey..." he began to chuckle. "You're right!"

Hermione smiled. "I didn't even know they fancied each other, did you?"

"I had an inkling that Neville thought more of her... and he's been by her side constantly since we found out she was pregnant." Harry grinned. "I can't wait to tell Ron about this!"

"Don't tease him about this, Harry!" Hermione said. "I think it's great."

"You're right," Harry pulled her back into his arms and nuzzled her damp hair. "You smell like a lake."

"I wonder why," she said sarcastically.

"You should come back to my cabin and take a shower," Harry's eyes held a lusty gleam to them.

"There's a perfectly nice shower in my cabin," she said teasingly. "I could probably just shower there."

"But you'll have no one to scrub your back for you," Harry kissed her shoulder.

"I bet I could manage," she said, enjoying this a little too much.

"No, I don't think you can," Harry picked her up and tossed her over his shoulder. "It's a requirement here at Hillsdale that we pick a guest each holiday and scrub them down in the shower."

Hermione laughed. “They didn’t mention that when we checked in.”

“It’s a secret,” Harry smacked her on the bottom as he carried her off to his cabin.

*** *** ***

Hermione knocked softly on the door to Cho's cabin, not wanting to wake the girl if she was kipping. She wanted to talk to her about Harry and also question her about the scene by the lake the previous evening.

"Hermione?" Cho said, opening the door. "This is a nice surprise. What brings you by?"

"Just seeing how you're doing," Hermione slipped inside. "I feel like I haven't talked to you in ages."

"I know," Cho agreed. "Your dad's been coming by everyday to check on me. He's really been great. I don't know how to repay him for all he's done."

"He won't take your money," Hermione sighed. "But I wish he'd talk to me again like a human being." She sat down on the chair next to Cho's bed. "I really wish he'd see what a great guy Harry is too."

Cho sat down on the bed and looked sympathetically at her friend. "If he had the chance to get to know him, I'm sure your dad would love Harry."

"I agree... especially if he knew what Harry's done for us, for everyone." Hermione leaned forward. "Sooner or later he'll have to realise it. I have no intentions of giving Harry up."

Cho smiled warmly at her friend. "Harry has no intentions of giving you up, either. You mean a great deal to him. I've known him a long time, Hermione. I've never seen him look at anyone the way he looks at you."

Hermione blushed. "I'm glad to hear that," she said. "Listen... I know you can get up and around now and I thought you might like to take a walk or something, just to get out of the cabin..."

"I'd love that," Cho replied. "Cabin fever has definitely set in these past few days." She slipped her sandals on and grabbed her keys and followed Hermione out the door.

"So I do have one thing to ask you," Hermione said as they got onto the path.

"Okay," Cho said, looking at Hermione.

Hermione looked at her slyly. "So Harry and I were taking a dip in the lake late last night and we saw something very interesting...."

"Hermione, I'm happy for you and Harry, but I don't want to hear about what you and he...what I mean is, he's my friend and all, but I don't really want to hear about..."

Hermione laughed. "No..." she began to giggle harder and Cho smiled. "No! I meant he and I saw a certain two people near the shore snogging..." she grinned as the black haired girl turned red.

"Oh," Cho said, trying to play it off. Hermione could have been talking about any two people. She and Neville certainly couldn't have been the only two people on the grounds snogging last night. She decided to try and steer the conversation in another direction. "So you and Harry had a midnight swim? Rather bold of the two of you, wouldn't you say?" she asked, looking away.

"No, no..." Hermione shook her head. "You're telling me more about this! It certainly looked like you and one Neville Longbottom." Hermione bumped Cho's shoulder with hers. "When did you two get together?"

"We're not together!" Cho exclaimed. "We just kissed once or twice last night."

“Well he fancies you," Hermione replied.

Cho smiled, but as soon as she saw the knowing grin on Hermione's face, she frowned. "Did he, um, say anything to you?" she asked, trying to sound nonchalant.

"No," Hermione said. "But it's plain to see, clear as day. He hardly left your side that night after the... dance... and he's always talking to Harry about you."

"He is?" Cho asked, excitedly. She coughed. "I mean, he is?" she asked again, trying to sound much cooler.

"Oh Cho... come on!" Hermione smiled at her. "That day after the dance when you mentioned about going on a double date with him, I've never seen anyone's eyes light up like that!"

Cho laughed. "Well, you've obviously never seen yours when Harry walks into the room!"

Hermione grinned. "All right, but I can't see my own eyes," she teased. "So I'll have to take your word for it."

"Speaking of which," Cho said pointedly. "Where is the light of your life at? Let me guess? On the golf course with his uncle and your dad?"

"If you're referring to Harry, he's got dance lessons this afternoon," Hermione replied. "Dudley," she spoke his name with a grimace. "Is probably out searching for me if he's not wolfing down everyone's dinner in the kitchens."

Cho giggled. "I heard that Dudley's been hounding you in the ballroom. Neville says it’s nearly painful to watch."

"It's also quite painful to be watched," Hermione said. "If I make eyes at Harry, he's already looking at me and Dudley steps on my foot whenever I look away from him..."

"Ouch," Cho said sympathetically. "I remember right after I first started here I had to dance with him, too. I don't know which was worse. His stepping on my toes or his horrible breath."

Hermione shuddered. "Let's talk about something else," she said. "Like you and Neville."

"I was wondering when we were going to get back to that," Cho said with a frown. "I don't know what you want me to tell you. I don't know how I feel to tell you the truth."

"Really?" Hermione asked. "You certainly seemed to enjoy yourself last night," she teased.

Cho's cheeks reddened. "Okay, I liked kissing him, but I'm not exactly someone he could take home to his grandmother, am I?"

“Why not?" Hermione asked. "I mean... granted, I don't know Neville that well but I don't think he'd mind."

Cho abruptly stopped walking and looked at Hermione as if she was out of her mind. "Couldn't you just see him introducing his grandmother to the pregnant dance instructor who has no money, no future and no idea what she's going to do with the rest of her life, thank you very much. I think he'd rather run a mile. I know I would."

"Well you have to worry about your future," Hermione replied. "You and your baby's. And if you don't mind my saying so, I honestly think Neville would be more than happy to have you in HIS future, baby or not." The girls began walking again, silent for a few minutes. "Harry and I talked a little about what we want to do with ourselves."

"Oh?" Cho asked, glad for a change of subject. "I know I may be biased, but I think he's going to be the best Auror they've ever seen. He was practically born to be one."

"That's what he said," Hermione nodded. "And with his track record of 'beating the bad guys' I don't think he'll have to worry about being accepted. Especially if I'm the Minister for Magic."

"You are ambitious," Cho said, impressed. "I can just see the newspaper headlines now about the power couple of the wizarding world...and it all started on a dance floor..."

Hermione laughed loudly. "That's a good one," she said. "I hope we're still together like that if or when I get elected."

"I think you will be," Cho said with a wink at Hermione. "You know, he's worked so hard. Before you came along, it was practically all he talked about. It means a lot to him."

"Really?" Hermione said. "I thought dancing was the most important thing to him."

"It's one of the things he enjoys," Cho said. "But this Auror thing, it's in his blood, Hermione. You should have seen him at school. He wasn't what you would call the best student by a long shot. He always used to do just what was needed to get by. When he heard about all that he'd have to do to be even considered for the training program, he really buckled down and graduated near the top of the class."

Hermione was proud when she heard that. "That's good of him," she said softly. "You have to have an immaculate record to get into Auror training."

"Yeah," Cho said, nodding. "And he knew he'd never make it in on his name alone."

"Really?" Hermione was surprised. "He should- he's the one who vanquished Voldemort. His family name has been known for generations as fighters for our side." She caught Cho's sideways glance. "I read a lot."

"Obviously," Cho said with a laugh. "But, seriously. You know that if he wasn't good enough, the papers would eat it up. And he'd never want it that way. You know that as well as I do."

"I do," Hermione nodded.

“Good afternoon,” a voice interrupted them and the two girls looked up to see Vernon Dursley in front of them.

“Afternoon,” Hermione returned the greeting.

“Hello sir,” Cho said a bit nervously.

Vernon forced a smile on his face. “Miss Chang, it was brought to my attention that you haven’t been out on the dance floor lately. Some of the guests miss you.”

“Oh…” Cho seemed at a loss for words. “Well… I’ve managed to catch a nasty summer cold, and Ron and Luna also decided they wanted some time out there since he learned everything so quickly…”

“Besides that,” Hermione interrupted. “She’s taken over some dance classes. She’s taught me a lot Mr. Dursley. Originally someone named… Harry Potter I think was it?” she looked at Cho who nodded, playing along. “Harry Potter, right- he was originally teaching me and then he stepped back and said that Cho here could teach me more than he ever could.” Hermione shrugged and gave him her most innocent look.

“I see,” Vernon coughed. “Well… by all means enjoy the rest of your day.” He nodded and left them.

Hermione and Cho waited a few minutes before bursting into laughter. “What a cool liar you are Hermione!” Cho exclaimed. “I didn’t think you had it in you!”

Hermione grinned. “That comes from living with my cousin- she’s taught me everything I need to know just by watching her tell story after story to get out of punishment for coming in late when we were younger.”

The two girls continued their walk along the grounds exchanging more small talk when they found themselves back at Cho's cabin. "Thank you for the walk," Cho said, yawning. "Now I can feel as if I did something to warrant taking another kip."

Hermione laughed. "Feel better Cho- Harry's talked to Luna and she'd love for you to get back to the ballroom. I'm not sure what my father has said about that but—"

"Next time he pops in I'll be sure to ask him," Cho interrupted. "Thanks again, Hermione. For everything."

Hermione waved goodbye as Cho closed her door and started off towards the dance studio.

*** *** ***

Ginny paced angrily back and forth in her cabin. Her ploy to get Draco back wasn’t working, as he managed to walk by several times with that Lavender, each time he was touching, grabbing, or kissing her more and more.

“Ugh!” Ginny threw her jumper across the room. “Bloody insufferable git!” she sat down hard on her bed. She could call Draco Malfoy as many names as she liked but it still didn’t change one thing- her feelings for him.

She wanted him, pure and simple. Ginny wished she could go back to the beginning of the summer and take back her comment that she wanted to keep things strings free. “Stupid git,” she muttered to herself. Sighing, she pulled herself off the bed and dressed in her swim costume for another day of being a lifeguard at this silly place.

Stationed at her chair a quarter of an hour later, Ginny lazily sipped a soda while keeping an idle eye on the guests in the water. The water was certainly shallow enough, she thought, it was a wonder that Vernon Dursley actually thought people could drown in this muck of a lake.

“Hi Ginevra,” an accented voice made her look down.

“Hi, Lukas,” Ginny answered in a bored voice. She’d taken to flirting with him whenever Draco was nearby but she was afraid that she’d now given him the wrong idea. The German lifeguard was certainly good looking but Ginny simply wasn’t interested. “Please don’t call me Ginevra,” she said now. “I would really prefer to be called Ginny.”

“Ginny,” Lukas nodded his head. “How are you this fine day?”

“I’m fine on this fine day,” Ginny suddenly sat up as she saw Draco’s blond head coming around the bend in the path. She slid down; her body brushing against Lukas’s the whole way. “Sorry about that,” Ginny said, smiling up at him.

“It’s all right,” Lukas said, letting his hand travel down her arm. Ginny batted her eyelashes coquettishly at him, peering at Draco who had stopped on the path and was glowering at them, his arms crossed over his chest.

“So…” Ginny trailed her fingers over her co-worker’s chest. “Would you mind getting me a soda? Mine’s all warm now…” she pouted briefly. “I’d be much obliged.” She smiled up at Lukas again.

“Of course,” Lukas replied in his heavily accented English. Ginny rummaged in her bag and handed him a few quid.

“Thank you so much,” Ginny brushed her lips near the corner of his mouth, her eyes turned to Draco the entire time. His face was so red it almost looked like it would spread over his hair in a minute.

“I will be right back,” Lukas nodded his head and turned away. Ginny watched him go for a few moments for good measure but when she turned to see if Draco was still watching her he was gone.

“What?” Ginny scanned the surrounding area but Draco was gone. “Bloody bastard…” she turned to go back to her chair.

Draco waited until Ginny was a step up before grabbing her around the waist. “Come with me,” he said evenly.

“What the hell are you doing?” Ginny shrieked, trying to pull away. “Draco put me down!!!”

“Why?” Draco forced her over to the boathouse.

“I have a job to do.” Ginny sneered.

Draco glared at her. “You owe me,” he snapped. “And if you don’t talk to me, I’m going to spill your little secret about the wallets.”

Ginny harrumphed and went into the boathouse. Draco closed and locked the door behind them. “I have nothing to say to you,” she said, tossing her red hair over her shoulders.

“Well I have plenty to say to you.” Draco backed her up and placed a hand on the wall on either side of her.

“Oh so now you want to talk?” Ginny smirked. “Too bad, I’m not interested in anything you have to say.”

“Too bad,” Draco mocked her. “I’ve put up with you cosying up to that idiot out there all week long!”

“Oh, because you haven’t been in the lake and all over Lavender every single bloody day?” Ginny shot back.

“Only because YOU were all over that bloody idiot!” Draco shouted back.

Ginny smirked. “Goodness Draco, it certainly sounds like you’re jealous. And just a few weeks ago you said you wouldn’t care if I dated other guys.” She turned away. “At least they’re honest about their feelings for me.”

“And you don’t think I was being honest?” Draco snapped.

"No," she answered. "I don't think you've been honest at all. I think you're scared."

"Why would I be scared of you?" Draco asked harshly.

She shook her head and laughed. "Not scared of me, you idiot. Scared of how you feel about me. You've never cared about anyone, but yourself. The thought of putting someone else's needs above your own probably scares you death."

"That's pathetic." Draco snapped.

"No, that's not pathetic," she said defensively. "What's pathetic is you acting as if you don't care when everything you've done these past few days shows that you do. If you didn't care, why would you get so upset if I was flirting with someone else? You said yourself what we had was just for fun, right? No feelings involved, right? Well, if that's the case, why did you get so angry just now?"

"You want to know why?" Draco asked, suddenly incensed.

"Yeah," she said, narrowing her eyes. "Enlighten me."

"Because, Weaselette..." Draco slapped his hands to the wall on either side of her. "You're MINE, do you hear me? MINE!" He leaned in and kissed her hard, banging her head against the wood before bringing his hands to cup either side of her face.

She stared back at him, amazed at what he'd just done and what he'd said. "I-I don't belong to anyone," she said weakly.

"You do, dammit," Draco said, his pale eyes boring into hers.

"No," she said, shaking her head. "I don't want it to be like this. I want you to love me."

Draco opened his mouth to say he did love her but stopped himself. "I... want you." he said. "I... like what we have between us. But I can't love anyone." he dropped his head down.

She scoffed. "Why not?" she asked. "What makes you so above it all?"

"You don't understand!" Draco nearly shouted. "You weren't raised with my father telling you how to act, how to dress, how to do my work in school, even telling me who my friends were!"

Ginny softened her stance a bit. She'd suspected that this might be what was holding him back, but she wasn't about to let him use it as an excuse...not when they were so close to having everything they wanted.

"Are you going to spend your life living up to his expectations?" she asked. "You'll end up alone and unhappy. Is that what you want?"

"I don't know." Draco replied.

Ginny felt tears welling up in her eyes, but she wasn't going to let him see her cry. "Okay, then. Well, that's what I expected you to say. Now, if you'll excuse me I have to get back to work."

"You're not leaving," Draco pushed her back against the wall.

"You're hurting me," she said, trying to break free from his hold on her. "Let me go."

"NO!" Draco nearly shouted again. "Fine, I love you all right? You're so fucking far under my skin that I can't look at another girl without wishing she's you! Is that what you wanted to hear?"

"W-what did you just say?" she asked, looking back at him in surprise.

"Is that what you wanted to hear?" Draco asked again, his grip becoming gentler as his shoulders fell.

"It depends on whether or not you meant it or you're just saying it to get me back in your bed?" she asked, still a little hesitant. She'd learned the hard way that with him, you could never really be sure.

Draco pulled away from her and turned to look out the window. Ginny came up behind him, putting her hand on his shoulder. "I'm not good at this sort of thing," he muttered.

"Neither am I," she said softly. "But, we can learn together, right?"

Draco took a deep breath and blew it back out, thinking on how much her words hit home. He didn't want to follow in his father's footsteps and become a dark wizard, even though Voldemort had been gone for many years now. "Maybe," he said cautiously.

"I don't want to be with anyone else," she whispered. "You're the only one that I want. And if we're going to make this work, I have to be the only one you want. You need to end things with this Lavender, Draco."

"What made you change your mind?" Draco asked. "At the beginning of holiday you didn't want things to go this way."

It was a logical question. It was a question that she'd asked herself over and over again. "I don't know. Ever since I met him, you know how I've had that crush on Harry."

She saw him wince at the mention of Harry, but she continued just the same. "When you and I started, I wanted to forget about him and how much it hurt for him to just turn me away all the time. I'm not saying this to hurt you, I hope you know that."

"I guess... although I never understood what you saw in that prat." Draco smirked.

"Give me a break," Ginny said with a grin. "I was 10 years old when I met him! I spent the majority of my teenage years thinking he hung the moon. But, he never looked my way. Not once. And when we got here, you wanted to be with me. And I was flattered that finally someone did. I thought it was just going to be for a laugh, but the more time I spent with you, the more I liked you and the more I liked who I was when I was with you." She blushed. "I sound like a sap, don't I?"

"A little," Draco finally cracked a smile. "But I like it," his hand suddenly found hers. "You and I... we're cut from the same mould Red. I'm an only child and you're the only girl in your family. We both know what it's like to be singled out- your parents just gave you more freedom to decide who you want to be. My path was cut for me the minute I was born."

She smiled at him. Part of her was tempted to make a joke, but now wasn't the time for it. For the first time since she'd known him, he was being honest with her about how he really felt. "You don't have to do what your dad wants. You're not living your life for him. Make your own choices. Do what you want to do. You don't have to do it for me or for anyone else. Do it for yourself."

"I don't know what it's like to do things for myself!" Draco suddenly stood up. "I can't just break away from the things I know!"

Ginny rolled her eyes. "Well, it's not as if I'm expecting you to change overnight! I know it'll take some time. All I ask is that you try. Can you do that?"

"You with me?" Draco looked straight at her.

She stepped forward and took his hand in hers. "I love you," she said determinedly. "I'm not going anywhere." Draco welcomed her kiss, wrapping his arms around her warm bare skin. Ginny pressed her lips hard against his before pulling back. "Besides... even if your father disowns you... I have plenty of money due to my little scheme."

"You do?" Draco asked, a smirk pulling at his lips. "I've had more of an influence on you than I thought."

"You may have rubbed off on me a little," she teased. "So what do you say? You want to help bring Harry down?"

"Of course I do," Draco replied immediately. "What do I have to do?" Ginny smiled and whispered in his ear. Draco pulled back.

“You are a lot like me,” he said slyly.

“That’s not a bad thing,” Ginny shrugged nonchalantly.

Draco lunged forward and caught her lips in a heated kiss. Ginny wrapped her arms around his neck as their mouths open, tongues clashing while their hands made quick work of tossing their clothing to the floor.

Draco laid her down, fingering her soft red strands. “Mine,” he said.

Ginny smiled back up at him. “Yours,” she nodded back.

*** *** ***

It was late afternoon and Ginny and Draco were sitting just outside the kitchens waiting, as always for Dudley to show up. Draco's shift would start in a few minutes and he'd already complained about waiting for the fat lump to show up. Ginny had tried to appease him by snogging him every few minutes, but she, too, was getting fed up with waiting for Dudley. She was beginning to think if she'd made a mistake by including him in the plan.

Ginny smiled as she sat perched on Draco's lap. His arms were wrapped around her and every few seconds, he'd kiss her shoulder or nuzzle her neck. Things were finally going her way.

"So where is that idiot?" Draco moaned again. "Just because he doesn't have to work around here doesn't mean the rest of us don't have to either!"

Ginny nodded. "He's always ten minutes late. I don't think he has any concept of time other than how it relates to breakfast, lunch and dinner."

Draco snorted his laughter before pulling her around so he could kiss her again. 'Maybe this love thing isn't so bad,' he thought as Ginny's sweet taste overwhelmed him. Neither of them even noticed as Dudley finally approached them, eating biscuits out of a tin.

Dudley cleared his throat loudly and tapped Ginny on the shoulder. Ginny got to her feet and frowned at Dudley.

"So nice of you to join us," she said icily.

Dudley rolled his eyes and looked sternly at Draco. "If you don't mind, we have some business to discuss. You can get back to work," he said to him dismissively.

"Excuse me?" Draco was on his feet, his hands clenched at his side.

"I said that you can get back to work," Dudley said angrily. "I have some personal issues to discuss with Miss Weasley, here."

"Oh you mean about your plan to bring down Potter?" Draco smirked.

Dudley looked at Ginny. "What does he know about it?"

Ginny stood between the two boys. She looked at Dudley. "I asked Draco to help us with our plan. We need all the help we can get and he's not exactly Harry's number one fan, either."

Draco smirked. "And you're related to him," he let out a dry chuckle.

"I'm not so sure I like the way you're talking to me," Dudley said. "You do remember who you're talking to, don't you? My father owns..."

Ginny interjected, "Blah, blah, blah. Save it. We don't have time to hear that again. Everyone knows who everyone is. Okay?"

Draco smirked. "What are we meeting for?"

Ginny smiled winsomely at him. "Well, I think it's time I had a little chat with his little girlfriend."

Draco smiled. "How much money have you two made off this?"

"Quite a bit," Ginny admitted proudly. "Frankly, I was amazed how easy it was to do. Most of those people just leave their wallets or bags on the shore while they go for a swim. I just nicked a few while I was on duty. I was amazed at how easy it was actually."

Draco felt a surge of pride. "That's my girl," he pulled her over and nuzzled her hair. Dudley rolled his eyes.

"Can we stop with the affection display?" he asked. "I'd like to keep my dinner down."

Draco sneered at him. "You're just jealous because that Hermione won't give you the time of day. What makes you think that just because Potter's out of the picture she'll turn to you?"

Dudley fumed. "I'll have you know that she was nearly mine before he stepped in and ruined everything! He's always doing that."

"Right," Draco sniggered. Ginny gave him a warning glance and he stopped. "What do you need me to do then?"

"I'm going to need someone to keep Harry away while I talk with Hermione," Ginny said. "I don't care who does it or how they do it, but I need to get her alone. Do either of you have any ideas?"

“I don't want to spend any time with him," Draco snapped. "I hate the bloody sodding prat. What about ol' Dudley here? Certainly they can find some family matters to talk about?"

"I can make up something that he has to do," Dudley suggested, feeling quite proud of himself.

"That could work," Ginny said. "But you can't screw this up. If Harry sees me talking to her, there's no telling what he'll do."

Draco nodded. "If all else goes to hell I'll just play like I've got to talk to Cho. They'll never turn me away from that." he smirked

"Always good to have a backup," Ginny said, nodding. Though there was a small part of her that wondered what exactly had happened between Draco and Cho. At the beginning of the summer, she'd seen the two of them together, but hadn't thought anything of it. He'd told her it wasn't anything serious. Yet, she'd also heard about what Ron had said about Cho, too. She shook these thoughts out of her head. Things were going too well now. She wasn't going to ruin it with petty jealousy again.

The important thing was that Draco loved her. He told her that. She believed him. That was all that mattered. Nothing in the past could have any effect on that. Nothing at all. "So," she said, looking between Draco and Dudley. "We're agreed that we do it tonight?"

"Sure," Draco nodded as did Dudley.

"Tonight's the beginning of the end for Harry," Ginny said happily.

*** *** ***

Hermione hugged her mother. "Sorry Mum... I think that cake I had at dinner was too rich, I'm not feeling especially well." she faked a grimace.

"Would you like me to walk you back love?" Elinore asked in concern.

"No," Hermione shook her head. "I'll just take some medicine and go right to sleep when I get back to the room." She bade her mother and gave Lavender a significant look before leaving the ballroom in a hurry. Harry and Cho were set to return the next night to the ballroom so he was already waiting for her.

Ginny was standing just outside the ballroom pacing. She'd seen Harry leave a few minutes before and she had a feeling that Hermione would follow soon after. As she'd seen Harry leave, she'd wanted to wipe that smug expression off his face. He wouldn't be getting any tonight, Ginny thought to herself.

Hermione closed the doors behind her and jogged towards the path that would take her up to Harry's cabin when she bumped into someone on the dark path. "Oh sorry, I didn't see you there!" she apologised.

Ginny smiled at the girl. "It's quite alright," she said warmly. "I don't believe we've met before. I'm Ginny Weasley. You've probably met my brother Ron. He's Harry's best friend." She stuck her hand out toward Hermione.

"Oh..." Hermione felt ill at ease immediately as she remembered Cho's warning about the girl. "Nice... nice to meet you." she said, shaking Ginny's hand quickly.

"Well, I don't want to keep you," Ginny said. "You're probably on your way to meet Harry, right?"

Hermione stared at the girl. "I'm afraid I'm not quite sure what you're talking about." she said, her tone growing cool.

Ginny giggled. She playfully hit Hermione on the shoulder. "You don't have to play that game with me. Everyone knows the two of you are shagging."

Hermione stared at her. "Excuse me," she said, brushing past the redhead.

Ginny stood with her hands on her hips. "Don't think you're anything special. He does this every summer," she called out to Hermione, who stopped in her tracks.

Hermione clenched her fists at her side. "Harry's not like that," she said, her tone tight and controlled.

"And how would you know?" Ginny scoffed. "You've known him a month? I've known him since I was 10 years old. Trust me, he does this every summer. He picks some guest and dazzles her with dance lessons and by the end of the summer he can't even remember her name."

"Shut up!" Hermione said, suddenly furious. "I know all about you! I know how you've fancied him practically your whole life and how he won't give you the time of day! Your little plot to break us up isn't going to work!"

"And who told you this? Cho?" Ginny asked. "She's another one that's been used and abused by Harry. Like I said, I wouldn't get too comfortable in his bed if I were you." She stepped closer to Hermione and patted her on the shoulder. "I just wanted to warn you," she said with as much sympathy as she could muster.

Hermione pushed her hand away. "You're just jealous," she said confidently.

Ginny shook her head. "You poor, deluded little girl. I could care less about Harry. I'm over that silly school girl crush I had on him."

"Good because he certainly doesn't like you," Hermione shot back. "Now if you'll excuse me..." she turned away on the path again.

"Not so fast," Ginny said, calling out to her again. "I have something I think you need to hear."

"No you don't," Hermione started walking faster.

Ginny jogged to catch up with her. "If you know so much about Harry then surely you've heard all about his dream to be an Auror, right?" She stopped and waited for Hermione to turn around, as she knew she would.

"Yes," Hermione rolled her eyes. "We HAVE talked about our futures... together." she added for benefit.

Ginny chose to ignore the last part of Hermione's answer. "Well, I don't imagine one could have too much of a future if they have a criminal record, do you?"

"Exactly what are you implying?" Hermione asked coldly.

Ginny fought off the urge to grin from ear to ear. This was nearly too easy. Hermione was playing right into her hands. "Well," Ginny said with a coy grin. "I'm sure you've heard about the outbreak of thefts around here, right?"

Hermione narrowed her eyes but didn't respond.

"Well," Ginny continued. "I have it on good authority that Vernon suspects dear old Harry in all of this."

"He didn't do it. Harry has enough of his own money," Hermione snapped.

"Do you know for sure that he didn't do it?" she asked pointedly. "I know that your parents are well off. Maybe he wanted to do something to impress them. Maybe he wanted to show them that he was good enough for their daughter." Ginny smiled. "I'm not saying that's true, of course. I'm just saying that the police might see it that way."

Hermione glared at her. "That's ridiculous," she finally said but it was without the confidence she'd had just a few short minutes before.

"Is it?" Ginny asked and then shook her head. "No, the more I think about it, the more convincing it sounds." She frowned. "And it's such a shame, too. After all the hard work Harry's done...to have it end over something like this."

As much as she loved Harry, the seeds of doubt began to plant themselves in her mind. Ginny seemed to notice this for she smiled.

"But you mustn’t fret, Hermione," Ginny said with mock sincerity. "There is something that you can do to help him."

"Oh and what's that?" Hermione asked, her eyes burning with tears she refused to let fall in front of this hateful girl.

Ginny shrugged. "It's quite a sacrifice. Simply get out of his life, and stay out." She stared at the other girl, who didn’t respond.

"Well, if you really care for him it’s not such a big decision," Ginny said with a smile. "I won't keep you too much longer. Enjoy the rest of your evening."

With that, Ginny turned on her heel and sauntered away, resisting the urge to skip back to her cabin. That had been easy and that had been fun. She couldn't wait to share the news with Draco.

16. Here With Me

A/N: This chapter was hard to write for the two of us and will be a bit hard for you Harry/Hermione shippers to read. But, don't be too hard on Hermione. Her heart is in the right place and she thinks what she's doing is best for Harry. We promise not to make you suffer too long.

Here With Me - Dido

I don't want to call my friends, they might wake me from this dream
And I can't leave this bed, risk forgetting all that's been
Oh I am what I am, I'll do what I want but I can't hide
I won't go, I won't sleep, I can't breathe until you're resting here with me
I won't leave, I can't hide, I cannot be, until you're resting here with me.

Hermione walked numbly back to the cabin, not realising where she was going until she was actually inside her bedroom. She listlessly dressed in her pyjamas, Ginny's words going over and over in her head. "What am I going to do?" Hermione asked softly, hugging herself around the middle.

Lavender came into the room just then and seemed quite surprised to see Hermione. "What are you doing here?" she asked, closing the door behind her. "I thought I wouldn't see you until tomorrow morning." She winked at her cousin as she took her shoes off.

"Oh..." Hermione shook her head. "I'm just... tired." she got into bed and pulled the covers over her, facing the wall so Lavender wouldn't see the tears that suddenly sprang to her eyes. 'I can't lose Harry... he's the most important person in my life... but how can I keep doing this if it takes away his dream?'

"You didn't happen to see Draco, did you?" Lavender said, as she grabbed her own set of pyjamas from the closet. "I looked all over for him, but couldn’t find him. He's sort of disappeared from view these last few days."

"Who cares?" Hermione snapped, angry yet relieved to be jerked from her thoughts. "He's such a pompous git- I don't understand what you see in him!"

Lavender, who was about to head into the bathroom to get ready for bed, stopped dead in her tracks and turned to look at Hermione. She was ready to come back with a smart remark, but one look at Hermione and she knew that something was going on.

"Hermione?" she asked cautiously. "Are you okay?"

"Fine," Hermione said, turning back to the wall. "I'm just really not feeling good and I want to go to sleep."

Lavender walked over to Hermione's bed and sat down. "Did something happen? Did you and Harry have a fight?"

"No!" Hermione said quickly. "I'm bloody tired is all! I want to go to sleep!" she buried her face in her arms so her cousin couldn't see her tears.

Lavender sighed. "Alright," she said, getting to her feet. "But, if you do want to talk, I'll listen."

When Hermione didn't respond, Lavender decided to leave well enough alone for now. She walked into the bathroom and quickly got ready for bed. Within a few minutes, she was fast asleep, oblivious to the whimpering and sobbing coming from the other bed.

When she was sure Lavender was asleep, Hermione sat up in her bed. She knew she wouldn't be able to sleep tonight. Ginny's words kept echoing in her head. Her thoughts drifted to Harry. She wondered if he was worried about her. She hadn't gone to see him after talking with Ginny. She'd been too shaken up to do so. She fought the urge to get out of bed and sneak off to see him.

"I have to stay strong," Hermione whispered to herself. If she went to Harry now there would be no way she could stay away from him at all.

She sat in bed racking her brain trying to think of any other possible way out of it. No matter how she looked at it, she came to the same conclusion. It would look very bad for Harry. Vernon was pre-programmed to think the worst of Harry. As much as it pained her to admit it, Ginny was right.

"I'll just have to stay away from him," Hermione mumbled, wiping new tears from her cheeks. "I'll have to break things off tomorrow."

She wondered how it was possible to go from absolute happiness to complete and utter loss in a span of a couple of hours. Things had been going so well for them. She had even allowed herself to think that her father would come around. Now, it didn't matter.

*** *** ***

Harry smiled at the guest in front of him. She was a teenage girl, somewhat quiet but once he got to know her, she was very nice. "That's good," he encouraged. "Just don't turn your feet out so much and you'll stay right in step."

Robin smiled back at him. "You're a good teacher." she replied.

"I get that a lot," Harry winked at her and she laughed. ‘It was nice’, he surmised. ‘Not all the women here at Hillsdale were out to get a piece of his ass.’

Hermione stood outside the dance studio wondering how she was going to be able to do this. She'd rehearsed over and over in her head what she would say. She didn't believe a word she said and she didn't know how in the world she'd get Harry to believe what she was saying was the truth.

She paced in front of the door, not quite ready to go in. Her heart nearly stopped as she heard the music come to an end and she heard footsteps approaching the door. Her first instinct was to run and hide.

Robin glanced at her watch. "Wow, that hour went by fast."

"Sure did," Harry stretched. "I'll see you tomorrow then?"

"I'll be here," Robin smiled before grabbing her things and heading out the door. She bumped into another girl who was pacing around outside. "Sorry... I didn't see you behind the door here."

Hermione gave a weak smile. "It's okay. I didn't want to interrupt your lesson."

"Oh we're all finished." Robin smiled and went on her way, leaving the girl looking quite stricken.

Hermione took a deep breath and opened the door and saw Harry standing in front of the mirror, stretching. She felt a pang in her stomach just looking at him.

Harry looked up and saw her standing at the door. "Hey!" he said. "What happened to you last night? I waited up for you!" he crossed the room and hugged her tightly.

Hermione resisted the natural instinct to wrap her arms around him. She kept her arms planted to her sides. "I-I couldn’t' get away," she replied softly.

"Oh," Harry buried his face in her hair. "It's all right... for once we both got a peaceful night sleep eh?" he joked.

"Yeah," Hermione replied. She hadn't exactly had a peaceful night's sleep. She'd heard of people crying themselves to sleep before, but it had never happened to her before until last night. She shrugged out of his embrace.

Harry didn't seem to notice anything was wrong. "I've got the next few hours free if you want to practice anything," he said casually.

"Actually," Hermione said, avoiding his eyes. "I came here to tell you that I wouldn't be able to continue with the lessons."

Harry stopped and turned to face her fully. "What?" His eyebrows knit together in concern. "Why?" he crossed the room again and grabbed her by the shoulders. "Did your dad find out about us? Do you have to leave?"

She shook her head. "He doesn't know."

“Then what's wrong?" Harry asked.

Hermione looked into his eyes and saw such love and concern that she felt her resolve melting away. "Please let me go," she said, desperately trying to break free from his grasp. She'd never be able to do this if he insisted on looking at her like this.

"No!" Harry cupped her face in his hands. "What brought this on?" his heart was beating so fast he thought he was going to pass out. He couldn't lose Hermione, not like this.

"Please," she choked out, a tear falling down her cheek. When he didn't let go, she steeled herself to just do it; to get it over with. She looked everywhere but into his eyes as she began to talk. "I've been doing some thinking. I think that my father was right all along."

"No!" Harry said again. "He's not right Hermione. You and I belong together dammit! I'm not letting you leave until you tell me what the hell is going on!"

"We don't belong together," she whispered. "We're too different. We want different things."

"I want you and you want me. That's all that matters," Harry was getting desperate. He leaned forward to kiss her but she pulled out of his arms.

"No," she said quickly. Seeing her chance to flee, she made for the door, but he grabbed onto her arm and pulled her close.

"You're not leaving!" Harry said angrily. "If you were telling me the truth I could accept what you're saying but you're bloody lying to me!"

"Please let me go," she said pleading with him. "You don't need me. You never have. You… you were just using me. I was just too blind to see it."

Harry's jaw fell and his arms dropped from around her as Hermione finally bolted from the room.

Cho, who had decided to check in at the dance studio to see if Harry was up for a quick practise session, saw Hermione running from the studio, tears flowing freely down her cheeks. Cho called out to Hermione, but the girl was halfway down the path. Cho went into the studio and saw Harry standing there looking as if he'd seen a ghost. "What just happened?" she asked hesitantly.

"Hermione just..." Harry shook his head. "I think... she thinks I'm using her Cho." He looked up at her, his green eyes filled with confusion.

Cho stared back at him in amazement. "What?"

Harry was still in a state of shock. "I don't know... she just... she said things weren't working out... but just the other night... and just yesterday..."

"Did the two of you have a row?" she asked. "I just spoke with her a couple of days ago. She didn't mention anything to me. She looked deliriously happy." She walked closer to Harry. "This doesn't make sense."

"I know!" Harry pulled his hands through his hair. "What the bloody fuck?" he suddenly shouted.

Cho looked thoughtful. "Did her dad find out about you two? Could he have said something to her? Or Dudley?"

"No," Harry replied. "She said her dad didn't know."

"What are you going to do?" Cho asked, watching Harry pace angrily back and forth.

"I don't know!" Harry burst out. "The bloody love of my life just told me we didn't belong together! What can I do?"

"Maybe I could talk to her?" Cho asked helpfully. "See if she'll tell me anything."

Harry sighed heavily. "I guess." He looked up at Cho and her heart went out to him. "She's lying about something... I just don't know what."

"Promise me that you won't do anything stupid," Cho said her voice full of concern. "I know how you are when you're upset. Just promise me you won't go and do something stupid."

"I promise," Harry sat down hard on the mats. Cho sat next to him and hugged him and Harry held tight onto her. "At least I can count on you," he said in a softer tone.

"Always," Cho said with a sly grin. They sat in silence for a moment and Cho suddenly remembered the scene she and Neville had witnessed a few nights ago. "You should know something else," Cho began.

"What?" Harry asked, rubbing the back of his neck.

"The other night when Neville and I went for a walk, we saw the lights on in the studio," Cho said. "I thought that was strange because I knew you and Ron and Luna were in the ballroom. Well, we came a little closer and we saw Dudley leaving."

"Dudley?" Harry looked at her strangely. "What was he doing in here?"

Cho shrugged. "I don't know. Neville and I came in here to see if we noticed anything out of the ordinary, but we couldn't find anything. It's probably nothing, but I thought you should know."

Harry sighed heavily. "Maybe I should just leave," he said gloomily. "The whole bloody world is against me once again."

Cho put a hand on his shoulder. "So, this is it then? You're just going to give up?"

Harry sat a moment then shook his head. "No... I'd never leave without resolving all this somehow."

"Good," she said, getting to her feet. "Well, I better go and get started then."

"All right," Harry hugged her again and pecked her on the cheek. "Thanks," he said.

“We're going to get your girl back," Cho said, her eyes twinkling.

Harry smiled thinly. "Right," he said, wishing he was as confident as she was.

*** *** ***

Late afternoon found Lavender sitting by the lake waiting for Draco. Normally, she wouldn't have minded waiting, but this was becoming a sort of habit with him. He was forgetting about dates and he seemed to be blowing her off at every chance he got. To say she was worried would have been an understatement. He was by far the best looking guy she'd ever dated. She didn't want to mess everything up and was afraid that she'd done something to do just that.

At around 4:30, Lavender tired of sitting by the lake and decided to go looking for him elsewhere. To her dismay, he wasn't at his cabin. She knew that his dinner shift began promptly at 5:00, so she decided to try her luck at catching him before he started work.

She nearly jogged the entire path to the restaurant. By the time she made it there, she was sweaty and hot, but she didn't really care. The important thing was that she saw him. She took a seat on the stone steps just outside the restaurant and waited. Fifteen minutes later, she was still waiting and there had been so sign of him.

Draco tucked his shirt of his waiter uniform into his dress trousers as he raced down the path towards the restaurant. He'd been on his way to get to work early and Ginny had sidetracked him- the next thing he knew they were back in his cabin, shagging each other as hard as possible. "Bloody hell..." he muttered as he pulled his coat on. ”Bloody hot out here." He finally reached the restaurant, bypassing someone on the steps outside.

Lavender was about to chuck it all and go back to her own cabin and get ready for dinner when she'd seen him rush past her. "Draco?" she called out, getting to her feet. She smoothed down her messy hair and prayed that she didn't look that bad.

Draco stopped. "Oh... hi." he said. "Didn't expect to see you here."

She smiled. "Well, I was waiting for you down at the lake," she said softly. She leaned in to give him a kiss, but he turned his face at the last second so her lips met his cheek instead. Her smile faded. "But, you, um... didn't show."

Draco momentarily felt bad but it didn't linger. Lavender really meant nothing to him, especially now that he was with Ginny again. "Sorry babe," he shrugged. "Something came up."

"Oh," she said, not even trying to hide her disappointment.

"Malfoy!" a voice boomed loudly, startling both she and Draco. They both turned to see one of his fellow waiters, looking quite put out. "Were you planning on joining us tonight? We're already short two people. Get your sorry arse in here!"

Draco raised his eyebrows at her. "Gotta go." he said, turning and leaving her there like a fool.

Lavender stood there for a moment wondering what in the world had just happened. He'd looked nearly relieved to have the chance to get away from her.

As she walked back to her cabin, she'd racked her brain again to wonder what was going on. And then it hit her. She knew why he was being distant. She knew why he didn't want to spend time with her. Maybe, just maybe, it was time to rethink her whole position on the sex issue. If she didn't take action soon, he might break things off with her.

A thousand questions were dancing in her head as she finally made it back to the cabin. She apologized profusely to her aunt and uncle and told them to go on to dinner without her. She promised that she and Hermione would catch up to them as soon as Lavender changed clothes.

She walked into the bedroom and found Hermione, reading. She didn't notice her cousin's red, puffy eyes. She sat down on the bed and looked at Hermione. "I'm so glad you're here," Lavender said softly. "I kind of wanted to talk to you about something."

Hermione jumped. "Oh... you scared me..." she said, closing her book.

Lavender rolled her eyes. "Getting lost in the books again, huh? Well, good to see you're somewhat back to normal."

When Hermione just shrugged, Lavender looked shyly at her cousin. "I cannot believe that I'm about to ask you this. I used to think that when the time came for you and I to talk about this, it'd be you coming to me for help and not the other way around."

"What are you talking about?" Hermione asked tiredly. She'd been in the bedroom almost all day, avoiding going out and possibly bumping into Harry, Cho or anyone else on the grounds.

Lavender wrung her hands nervously. She giggled. "I was just wondering," she began. "How did you know you were ready...I mean, how did you know it was the right time?"

"Right time for what?" Hermione asked.

"You know," Lavender whispered. "Merlin, I can barely say it and here I am thinking about actually doing it."

Hermione rubbed her eyes. "We'd better get to dinner," she said, realising what her cousin was implying towards.

"We will," Lavender said anxiously. "But I really need to talk with someone about this. And since you've actually done it, you're the perfect one to ask."

Hermione turned her dark rimmed eyes on her cousin. "I don't want to talk about having sex Lav," she said softly.

Lavender looked pleadingly at her cousin. "I'm not going to ask you anything disgusting, I promise. I just want to know how you knew you were ready. What was it like?"

Hermione turned away and got up off the bed so Lavender wouldn't see her tears. "It just happened that's all. It wasn't really anything special." She closed her eyes and bit down hard on her lower lip.

Lavender hadn't expected this answer at all. "Nothing special?" she asked. "You mean to tell me you snuck out of here night after night for nothing special?"

"That's right," Hermione said in a strained voice. "I've got to use the loo..." she practically ran towards the other room and shut the door tightly behind her.

"Hermione?" Lavender said, walking over to the bathroom door. She knocked softly. "Are you okay?"

"Fine," Hermione replied, muffling her voice as sobs threatened to wrack her body. "Just... go on without me. I feel quite ill tonight and I'm going to try and sleep it off."

"Are you sure?" Lavender asked. "I could stay behind and keep you company." She wasn't so sure she could take two rejections in one day from Malfoy, so she didn't see skipping dinner as a big sacrifice.

"No... I just want to be alone... I just don't want you to catch this if I'm contagious." Hermione replied, turning the water on to the bathtub.

Lavender hesitated for a moment before leaving the cabin. She wasn't going to dinner, though. Something was wrong with Hermione and Lavender wanted to know what it was. She had a feeling that there was someone who might know what.

*** *** ***

Harry sat by the lake, Cho sitting on one side of him, Ron on the other. He was with his friends yet he never felt more alone than he did right now- Ron and Luna were busy joking and teasing one another while Cho and Neville seemed to be talking quietly about something- Harry caught a few words of their conversation, which seemed to be revolving around Neville wanting Cho to meet his Gran and Cho thinking it was a bad idea. He sighed, his eyes roaming around, skipping over the water- it reminded him too much of the last time he and Hermione had made love.

"I'm so glad you're going to be out there tonight, Cho," Luna said. "I think if you'd have waited too much longer, I would have collapsed from exhaustion."

Ron hugged her around the shoulders. "Bloody fell asleep on me during a lesson today," everyone laughed but Harry.

"I did not!" Luna said, indignantly. "I was just resting my eyes."

"That's also what you said after breakfast and during three other lessons yesterday." Ron continued.

Luna hit him hard on the arm. "Well, the important thing is that Hillsdale's favourite dancers will be back on stage tonight...and not a moment too soon, I might add."

Cho nudged Harry. "We've got to go get ready soon," she said. "I can't wait to get back out there- but make sure it's nothing more fancy than a waltz. I practically had to beg Hermione's father to give me the ok to do this." she winced as soon as she said Hermione's name. "Sorry Harry..."

"It's all right," Harry shrugged, his false bravado clear to everyone. "I don't care."

"So," Luna said, after a long awkward silence. She didn't say anything else and she nudged Ron in the side and tilted her head toward Harry.

"Are you all right mate?" Ron asked hastily.

Cho shook her head at him. "Harry... I promise you we'll figure out what's going on with her. I'd like to think I know her well enough that she wouldn't just drop you this way. There's got to be something else going on."

Harry nodded numbly but he was grateful to his friends for their support. "I guess... I hope I'm not that horrible." he muttered.

"Of course you're not," Luna said emphatically. "She's probably just under pressure from her parents."

"But she said her dad didn't know!" Harry protested. "If he did, I'm sure he'd have had Vernon sack me or come scream at me himself by now."

Neville agreed. "Her dad can be pretty scary."

Harry let the corner of his mouth turn up slightly. "At least he's been good to you," he said, turning to Cho.

"You have some nerve!" a voice called out from behind the group of friends. They all turned to see Lavender staring daggers at Harry, her hands pressed firmly on her hips.

Harry immediately recognised her and he stood up. "You're Hermione's cousin right?" he asked.

Without a word she quickly walked toward Harry and before anyone knew what she was doing, she hauled back and slapped Harry as hard as she could.

"What the hell was that for?" he shouted angrily.

"You tell me," Lavender spat back at him.

"I don't know!" Harry snapped. "First Hermione, now you- is there something in your water at the cabin that makes you act differently?"

"Me?" she asked angrily. "You tell me what you did to Hermione! And if I don't like the answer, I'll hex you!"

"I didn't do anything to Hermione!" Harry shouted. "She came into the dance studio this morning and broke things up with ME!"

"It's true," Cho stepped between them. "I came in right as she was running away... trust me, Harry would never intentionally do anything to hurt Hermione. He loves her too much," she added softly.

"Then what's wrong with her?" Lavender asked.

"I don't know!" Harry replied. "I tried to find out but she's been hiding all day because no one here has seen her!"

"She won't tell me anything," Lavender said, her anger subsiding somewhat. "I've never seen her like this before."

Harry's head drooped. "I just wish I knew." he ran both his hands through his hair. Cho rested her chin on his shoulder.

"Do you think we could talk some sense into her?" she asked the blonde.

"I don't know," Lavender said. "Every time I try, she brushes me off." She looked at Harry apologetically. "I'm really sorry for slapping you. I thought you did something to her."

"It's all right. I'd have slapped me too." Harry said. That brought a weak chuckle out of everyone, and a minute after that Ron and Luna excused themselves as did Neville and Cho.

"I'll see you in about a half hour in the ballroom right?" Cho asked, her eyebrow raised. Harry nodded and she left, Neville intertwining their fingers together as they ambled away from the lake.

Lavender smiled weakly at Harry. "If it makes you feel any better, she's about as down in the dumps as you are."

"Is she?" Harry asked. "I really honestly don't know what happened. Just yesterday everything was fine, we were together for awhile in the afternoon but she never showed up at my cabin last night." he was talking eagerly now, trying to find out more about Hermione's whereabouts. "And then today..." he relayed to Lavender everything Hermione had said in the dance studio. "I don't understand why she would think I'm using her. I've never used anyone before in my life- I haven't been close enough to anyone but Cho to use them."

"This doesn't make sense," Lavender said, shaking her head as she remembered how excited Hermione had been last night in the ballroom as she'd slipped away to go and meet Harry. "And the two of you haven't fought?"

"Not since we got together," Harry replied. "Before that I was being a bit of an arse but since then..." he shook his head.

"Well, it's definitely not Uncle Robert's doing," Lavender said. "If he found out about the two of you, we'd have been long gone. Maybe someone else said something to her."

"Who could have though? If it were Dudley she wouldn't have believed him and she'd have told me right away." Harry pulled again at his hair in frustration.

"I wish there was something I could do to help," Lavender said. "I'm sure she told you that she and I were never all that close growing up, but we seemed to bond this holiday. I don't like seeing her hurt or unhappy, Harry."

"Me either and I've only known her a little more than a month." He looked at the girl. "Does it seem stupid when I say I'm head over heels in love with her in such a short time?"

"No," Lavender said wistfully. She wished that Draco felt that way about her. "You should probably get going. I'm going to stop by the concession stand and see if I can get something for Hermione and me. We both missed dinner."

"All right," Harry replied. "Just... if she'll listen to you... tell her I love her and I want to talk to her."

"I will," she said. She turned to walk away, but turned around. "Harry?"

"Yeah?" he answered.

"I really am sorry for slapping you," she said.

Harry smiled. "Don't worry about it," he said, feeling a bit lighter than he had all day.

*** *** ***

Cho and Harry's return to the dance floor had been a success. To the casual eye, things looked quite normal. Luna, being a dancer as well, had noticed that their performance was a little off. While Cho and Harry did all the steps correctly, Luna saw that Harry's heart wasn't really into it. Her heart went out to him. He covered quite brilliantly and if you didn't know him, you wouldn't have suspected anything was wrong. But, Luna did know Harry and she knew he was hurting.

The entire mood of she and her friends that evening had been quite sombre. If there was a silver lining to be found in any of this, Luna reckoned it would be the fact that Cho had finally returned to duty. Luna was perfectly happy returning to her role in the background

She and Ron had lingered in the ballroom as the guests dwindled out. Now, the two of them were enjoying a casual late night walk back to her cabin. The night air was cool and Ron had already gallantly taken off his jacket and offered it to her.

Ron was cold himself after taking off his coat so he used it as an excuse to sidle up next to her and slide his arms over her shoulders. "It's chillier than I thought." he said when she looked at him questioningly.

"You're not getting your coat back," she teased.

"That's all right," Ron grinned. "Gives me a good excuse to walk close to you," he blushed a bit at his words but she smiled at him and put her own arms around his waist.

"You don't need an excuse," she said, with a giggle.

Ron blushed even harder but his grin grew. "All right then," he said. "So uh... I was thinking... now that we have most nights off... maybeyouwanttogooutsometime?" the last part was said very fast; Ron wasn't sure why he was nervous about asking Luna on a date, it was quite obvious they both liked one another.

She looked sideways at him. "Go south sometime?" she asked bemused.

"No," Ron cleared his throat as they reached his cabin. "Do you... that is... would you be interested in going out sometime?" he asked in a normal tone.

"You mean like on an actual date?" she asked, teasingly. "As in you pick me up and we go into town for some dinner?"

"Yeah," Ron rubbed the back of his neck as he looked hopefully at her. "I mean.., it might be fun and we'd have less of a chance to get interrupted like we always do here."

"You noticed that, too?" Luna asked with a grin. "I was thinking I was paranoid....well, more so than usual."

"No it's not just you," Ron grinned. "What do you say?"

"I say, 'What time and what do I have to wear?'," she said, leaning in and kissing him softly.

Ron was taken back at her action but his arms wound around her waist as he returned her kiss, relishing the fact that no one was around to interrupt them. Fumbling a bit, he managed to unlock the door and push them inside without breaking their lips apart.

Luna had a fleeting thought about locking the door, but it flew out of her head as she and Ron fell onto his bed.

"Ouch," she said, as she felt something digging into her back. Ron pulled away from her and she sat up and he pulled back the duvet cover to reveal a box of crackers. She looked at him, suppressing the urge to laugh.

"Sorry," he grinned before leaning in again, pushing his coat off her slender shoulders, his fingers working their way into her thick hair as his tongue lined her lips, forcing Luna to open her mouth under his.

Without breaking the kiss, Luna began to unbutton his shirt. Ron, in turn, slowly peeled back the straps of her dress and began kissing her shoulder.

His mouth skimmed over her smooth skin as Ron kissed his way up her neck. He mumbled a few unintelligible words as his lips sought out hers again.

As they were both wrapped up in each other, they didn't hear a knock on the door. "Ron," a familiar voice called out in the darkness. "Are you in here?"

"Bloody hell you have GOT to be kidding me!" Ron groaned.

"What?" Harry called out. "Where the hell is the light switch?"

"Don't turn it on!" Ron shouted as he pushed off Luna. He pulled his shirt back on and stalked to the door. "Could you wait outside for two seconds please?" he snapped, pushing his best friend out of the way.

Before Harry could respond, Ron had shoved him out the door. Luna laughed. "He sure has perfect timing, doesn't he?"

Ron shook his head. "He can wait outside until we're done."

Luna looked at him, her mouth dropping open. "What?"

Ron clenched his fists at his side. "I should probably go talk to him," he chose his words more wisely. "Are you going to stick around?"

"Yeah," she said. "I promise I won't fall asleep."

Ron laughed softly. "All right, I'll be back as soon as I can," he kissed her and finished buttoning up his shirt. "What's wrong mate?" he asked, stepping outside.

"You weren't alone, were you?" Harry asked sheepishly.

"No," Ron sighed. "But that's not the point here is it?"

"I'm screwing up everything lately," he said, running a hand through his hair. "Cho and I were leaving and I saw Dr. and Mrs. Granger standing by the doors. He looked at me like he always has. I didn't do anything wrong, Ron. I love his daughter. I want her to be happy. How am I the bad guy in all of this?"

Ron shook his head. "Your uncle most likely," they started off down the path together, Ron's hands shoved deep in his pockets. "I've seen you with Hermione. It's plain to see that you love her. I'm not sure why her dad's being such an arse about it. He's a Muggle right?"

"Yeah," Harry said. "Both her parents are, why?"

"Well otherwise they'd know who you were," Ron replied. "They'd know what you've done and that you're not just some sort of playboy looking to shag as many guests as you can."

"Yeah, that's Malfoy's job," Harry said with a wry smile.

Ron laughed. "Good one mate..." they walked along a bit further. “You and Cho did good out there tonight."

"Cho did, anyway," Harry said. He saw someone walking toward them and he suppressed the urge to groan as he recognized the girl at once...Ginny.

"Hi you two," Ginny said coyly. She'd peeked in the ballroom to make sure Hermione was holding up her end of the 'bargain' and had seen the miserable look on Harry's face. "What are you up to?"

"Walking," Harry said sarcastically. "What are you doing out so late?"

"I'm just on my way to Dra- on my way to get a drink..." Ginny covered quickly.

"At almost one in the morning?" Harry asked, exchanging a look with Ron.

"A girl can't help it if she's thirsty," Ginny said defensively. She wrapped her arms around her middle, shivering in the cold.

"Where did you get that shirt?" Ron asked suddenly.

"I've had this," Ginny lied. "You've just never seen me in it before."

Ron was still suspicious. "You seem to be wearing a lot of things I've never seen you wear before." he insisted.

"So, what are you two up to this evening?" Ginny asked, changing the subject. "I heard that you and Cho made your triumphant return tonight."

Harry shrugged. "I don't know what you're talking about. Ron and Luna wanted a chance to show off what they've done, and we're just switching off from here on out." he looked at Ron who nodded.

"Luna's taught me a lot in a short time." he said proudly.

"So you've said," Ginny said dismissively. She turned to Harry. "I would have thought you would have been spending time with that girl...what was her name again? Henrietta?"

Harry's eyes blazed. "She's none of your business," he said tightly.

"How did you know about any of that?" Ron asked his sister.

"I've seen her coming and going from the dance studio and from Harry's cabin," Ginny said quickly. "I didn't think it was all that much of a secret."

Ron had to hold Harry's arm down. "Ginny... don't worry about what you saw. You won't say anything to anyone right?"

"Of course not," Ginny said, trying hard not to grin. "So where is she tonight? Waiting for you in your cabin?"

"Probably," Ron said hastily. "So we've got to get going. See you later Gin." he dragged Harry away, who was still glaring at her over his shoulder.

"Good night, boys," she said, sauntering away.

17. Give Me One More Chance

A/N: Wow you guys… what an overwhelming sense of hatred you all seem to have for Ginny! I wonder why ;) LOL

Well this will resolve H/Hr’s little bit of conflict as you all have been clamouring for! Enjoy!!!

Give Me One More Chance – The Jackson 5

Oh baby give me one more chance

(show you that I love you)

Won't you please let me

(back to your heart)

Oh darlin' I was blind to let you go

Hermione tossed and turned much like she had last night, but sleep still would not come to her. She'd dozed off several times during the day after several bad fits of crying, but now with Lavender's steady breathing in the next bed she found her eyes simply would not stay shut. Hermione got out of bed and pulled on a pair of jeans and after some hesitation, Harry's shirt. She wanted to feel close to him even if she knew she'd never be in his arms again.

As she put her feet into a pair of sandals, she stole a glance at her sleeping cousin. Hermione felt bad she hadn't confided in Lavender and felt even worse about how she'd blown her off earlier that evening when Lavender had wanted to talk... but it was all she could do to keep from losing it when the topic of romance came up.

She crept quietly out of the cabin and shivered as the night wind hit her. It was a lot cooler than she'd expected. This was the first time she'd been out all day. She briefly thought of going back and grabbing a jumper, but she kept on walking. Though she hadn't seen him, he'd been in her thoughts. She'd relived in her mind everything they'd done since they'd met.

"I miss you," Hermione breathed softly as she walked along. It was deathly quiet, with only a few owls hooting in the distance and the rustling of the trees. The tears came forth again and Hermione brushed them away impatiently. Her feet chose their own path and she soon enough found herself near Harry's cabin.

There were no lights on and Hermione wondered if he'd already gone to sleep. A horrible thought occurred to her that maybe he wasn't alone. She wondered if that self-serving Ginny had decided to swoop in for the kill once Hermione was out of the picture.

She spun back around when she heard voices and retreated to the safety of a few trees up the hill.

"I know she's your sister, Ron," Harry was saying. "But keep her the hell away from me."

"What did she do that was so bad?" Ron questioned.

"Nothing," Harry said, shaking his head. He was trying to be diplomatic, which was hard to do with Ginny. "Listen, I'm really sorry about taking you away from Luna."

"It's all right mate. She said she'd wait up for me," Hermione could see Ron's grin from her hiding spot and it momentarily made her forget her own misery.

"Well, what are you waiting for?" Harry said, mustering a smile.

Ron clapped him on the shoulder. "I hope everything turns out all right for you. I like Hermione, we all do. We're just glad to see you so happy for a change."

Harry shrugged. "Off with you then. I'll see you tomorrow."

"Right mate," Ron smiled and took off down the path for his own cabin. Harry watched him go, jealous that Ron had a partner to go back to.

Hermione watched as Harry sat down on the front steps and hung his head. She felt fresh tears well up in her eyes as she watched him. It was killing her to sit here and watch him like this and not do anything to comfort him.

She actually took a step or two in his direction but forced herself to hold back 'It's not worth his future...' Hermione said roughly to herself.

Harry sighed and got to his feet. Slowly he made his way up the stairs and into the cabin. Hermione watched as the lights flickered on and she heard him turn on his stereo. The music filled the air and she recognized it immediately. It was the same music they'd danced to that night at the Sheldrake.

She listened for a moment and then turned and ran, not stopping until she couldn't hear a single trace of the tango melody. New sobs made her double over, her knees hitting the dirt.

"I can't do this," Hermione choked out. "How am I going to be able to do this?"

Harry let the tune play again as he paced around his cabin. He wished there was some way to sneak into Hermione's cabin and talk to her without alerting her whole family to his presence.

A part of him wished he'd never let things get as far as they did. He certainly wouldn't be hurting now like he was. But, the more he thought of her and the time they shared together, the more he thought that he wouldn't have changed a single moment.

Hermione finally collected herself together enough to walk back to Hillsdale, purposely taking the long way so she wouldn't have to walk by Harry's cabin again. "I have to be strong," she said to herself. "I can't ruin Harry's life."

*** *** ***

The next day, Hermione was reluctantly taking a walk with Lavender. She hadn't wanted to go and would have been perfectly content sitting in the cabin, reading or helping her mother do a puzzle, but Lavender had been relentless. So, Hermione agreed to go along mostly to get Lavender to shut up.

Lavender had been talking non-stop about something or the other since they'd started out on the walk. She might as well have been speaking another language for all Hermione heard. She was still remembering seeing Harry last night. She cursed herself for thinking about him again. How was she supposed to get over him when all she did was think about him? "Lavender, can't we just go back?" Hermione asked. "It's really hot out today."

"Well we can go for a dip in the lake when we get over there," Lavender dismissed her ideas with a wave of her hand.

"We didn't bring our bathing suits," Hermione pointed out. She noticed that Lavender kept looking at her watch, which was quite suspicious. Hermione didn't even know Lavender owned a watch.

"Well we can run back and get them," Lavender gave her cousin a mischievous grin. "Or we can skinny dip..."

"In broad daylight?" Hermione asked, looking at Lavender as if she'd just sprouted a second head. She then remembered that just a few nights ago, she and Harry had done much more than skinny dip in that very lake.

"I'm just joking," Lavender bumped her shoulder. "I'm just trying to get a smile out of you is all, especially since you won't tell me what's wrong with you."

Hermione gave a slight smile. "And I've told you that I'm okay. You don't need to worry about me."

"You're upset about something," Lavender said. "So yes, I do worry. And I saw you sneak out last night and you didn't come back for almost two hours."

"I didn't go to Harry's if that's what you're thinking," Hermione said defensively. "I couldn't sleep so I went for a walk to clear my head."

Lavender opened her mouth to make a comeback when she noticed Cho approaching. "Well look who it is," she said in her most innocent voice.

Hermione looked from Cho to Lavender and back. "What's going on?" she asked crossly.

"It's called a divine intervention Hermione," Cho said, linking her arm with the brown haired girl's. "Or maybe it's just intervention." she shrugged. "In any case, both you and Harry are completely miserable so we're about to get to the bottom of this." Lavender nodded her agreement.

"No," Hermione said firmly, shaking her head. "And how the hell do you two know each other anyway?"

"We share a common interest," Lavender said. "Making you and Harry happy."

Hermione looked pleadingly at Lavender. "It's over, okay? We have to accept it and move on. Alright?" She broke free from their hold on her and started to walk away.

"Nope," Cho grabbed onto her. "Come on... and be warned- Lavender here and I are prepared to drag you kicking and screaming if you choose."

"You'll only draw attention to yourself," Lavender replied.

"Fine," Hermione said angrily. "But I'm not changing my mind. You'll be wasting your time."

Cho shared a secret glance with Lavender as the three girls walked back to her cabin. "All right," Cho locked the door behind them. "We're alone, the door's locked, no one will disturb us. Spill it Hermione. What's going on here?"

"I was just kidnapped by two crazy people?" Hermione asked, folding her arms protectively across her chest.

"Har, har." Lavender replied, sitting down on a chair. "Look Hermione, you've said it yourself... you and I have become closer since coming here and Cho is your friend. Why won't you tell us what happened between you and Harry?" She shook her head. "Do you think I haven't noticed or heard you crying yourself to sleep at night? Do you think the old 'running the bathtub water to hide your tears' trick will work? I used to do it when I wanted to cry in private about my parents, so don't think I didn't know what you were up to."

"Lavender," Hermione said, choosing her words very carefully. "I really appreciate that you're concerned about me. I really do."

She patted her cousin's hand. "But, you and I both know that my dad isn't going to accept Harry. I should have realized that a long time ago. It would have saved us both a lot of heartache, okay?"

Hermione hated to lie to her cousin and her friend, but she didn't see anyway around this. They obviously were two determined witches who weren't about to let Hermione leave until she gave them a satisfactory explanation.

Cho and Lavender looked at one another. "Bollocks, Hermione." Cho said. "That time you came to visit me after your little midnight swim with Harry, you said you had no intentions of giving him up. Now here you are trying to pass off these lies and say that your dad was right all along. Your dad is a wonderful man, but he's not right about Harry."

Hermione felt tears come to her eyes. Cho had her there. She knew there was a reason she hated lying. It was because she wasn't any good at it.

Lavender squeezed her hand. "Just tell us, Hermione." she said gently. "It's not like we'll think any less of you for any reason."

"I can't," she said, looking down at the frayed carpet on Cho's floor. "Just trust me when I say that it's in Harry's best interest if we aren't together anymore, okay?"

"Not okay," Cho shook her head.

"It has to be," Hermione said softly.

Cho and Lavender let out a simultaneous sigh. "Hermione... I'm being patient here but it's waning, and fast." her cousin said.

"Can't you just let it go?" Hermione asked helplessly. "Please?"

"No!" the two girls said together.

"Look, Hermione..." Cho began in a softer voice. "I know Harry almost as well as I know myself. He doesn't understand this okay? He's never been in love before. He's bared so much of himself to you, things he's never told or shown anyone before, not even me. If you insist on breaking his heart, at least be truthful with him about it."

Hermione looked at Cho, touched at her words.

"Part of being in love with someone," Hermione said, looking at Cho, "is wanting that person to be happy....to put their needs before you're own. He has this great future waiting for him, Cho. You and I both know how hard he's worked for it. If he stays with me, it'll all be for nothing. I don't want that for him."

"Why would it all be for nothing?" Lavender asked. "Hermione, you're destined to be Minister for Magic- with your marks and headstrong abilities."

"And with Harry becoming an Auror, the two of you could still work closely," Cho insisted, feeling they finally had a breakthrough. "I don't understand how you'd be messing up his future by being together."

"Can't you see?" Hermione asked exasperated. "If he stays with me, he won't get that chance!"

"Why not?" Cho spoke a bit sharply.

"Because," Hermione said weakly, knowing even before she said it that neither Cho nor Lavender would buy that as a valid excuse.

Lavender sighed. "You're hiding something Hermione. We've known that since we walked in. Why won't you tell us what's going on?"

Hermione put her head in her hands. She looked up to see Cho and Lavender staring back at her, concern etched all over their faces. She wanted to tell them the truth. Maybe once she did, she'd know if what she had done was the right thing. "Okay," Hermione said. "I'll tell you the real reason I broke things off with Harry."

Both of them leaned forward as Hermione took a deep breath.

"The other night when I left the ballroom, I was on my way to Harry's when someone stopped me," she began.

"Who?" Lavender asked

"Ginny Weasley," Hermione said, looking at Cho.

Cho's jaw dropped open and her eyes narrowed. "What did she want?" she asked tightly.

"At first, she tried to play all concerned with me," Hermione related. "But she quickly cut to the chase. You know about the reports of people losing wallets and purses?" Both girls nodded. "Ginny said that Vernon suspects Harry. She said that all he would need is a push in the right direction and Harry would be fingered as the prime suspect."

"WHAT?" Cho leapt to her feet. "That bloody bitch!" she was furious.

"It gets worse," Hermione said. "Anyway, she said that all Vernon would have to do is bring up my history with Harry and how my dad hates him and that he was stealing the money to make himself look better in my dad's eyes. She said that the only way that I could help Harry is to stay away."

As she told the story to Cho and Lavender, she kept seeing flashes of Harry's hurt expression when she'd lied to him in the dance studio. It only made her feel worse.

"Hermione," Lavender put her arm around her cousin. "Why didn't you just tell us? I mean... I don't know this... Ginny Weasley girl but she sounds horrid."

"She IS horrid," Cho interjected. "Ever since she started shagging Draco Malfoy at the beginning of holiday she's become a downright sneak." she failed to notice the stricken look on Lavender's face.

"What did you just say?" Lavender asked, momentarily forgetting about Hermione's problem.

Cho stopped her pacing. "Oh... Merlin I've just said the wrong thing didn't I..."

"You mean to tell me that the whole time he's been seeing me, he's been shagging her?" Lavender asked, anger boiling inside of her.

Hermione shared a glance with Cho. "It seems so..." she said gently.

Cho sat down next to the two girls. "Look Lavender... I asked Hermione not to say anything but... he's also... he also got me pregnant."

Lavender felt sick. "I can't believe what an absolute fool I was! I was even thinking about giving up my virginity to the no-good, lying, two-timing snake!"

It was Hermione's turn to hug her cousin. "You're probably better off..." she said. "I really wanted to tell you..."

"He's a horrible git," Cho replied. "I would have told you before... but I didn't know you."

Lavender gave a weak smile. "Well, the important thing is that I found out now before I ..."

She shivered just thinking of what she'd contemplated doing with someone so undeserving. "I'm so sorry," she said sympathetically to Cho. "I had no idea."

"It's all right... I'm over him." Cho shrugged. "I mean... I really can't say I regret it. I have a baby coming, and while that was unexpected it's not necessarily unwanted. It also got Harry and Hermione together." she smiled at her friend. "And now they're going to get BACK together."

"Cho," Hermione said cautiously. "Ginny's probably right, loathe as I am to admit it. I can't go back with Harry. H-he probably wouldn't even want me back after how I treated him."

"Are you kidding me?" Cho was incredulous. "He might be a bit angry with you but there's no way he wouldn't take you back Hermione."

"Well, I'm glad you're so sure," Hermione replied.

"And for the record, Ginny's never right. What she's done is out of spite because she was never able to land Harry. He practically detests the ground she walks on. He's just nice about it because of Ron." Cho replied. "Look," she said, sitting back down. "If you want, I'll talk to him first for you... get the shock of everything out of the way."

"He'll probably need someone to restrain him from wanting to hurt Ginny," Lavender chimed in, half joking.

"That too," Cho sighed. "I'd better employ Neville to come with me." She looked straight at Hermione. "If I tell him, you're going to talk to him tonight." her tone was finite.

"Okay," Hermione said, allowing herself the first genuine, hopeful smile she'd worn in days. "Thank you."

*** *** ***

Harry paced in his cabin, thinking back to what Cho had told him earlier in the day. He was experiencing a myriad of emotions, from anger at Hermione and especially Ginny to excitement that Hermione would come back to him that night to try and work everything out. Neville had made him promise not to go after Ginny as well.

"Come on..." Harry glanced at his bedside clock. It was already after eleven, he thought she might have come before now.

Hermione thought her parents would never go to sleep. For some reason, her parents decided to stay up late to finish her mother's jigsaw puzzle. Hermione had briefly entertained the thought of slipping them a sleeping potion when thankfully they'd both decided to turn in for the evening.

Hermione had no idea what to expect when she saw Harry tonight. Cho had only said that she was to go to his cabin as soon as she could get away.

She nearly raced to his cabin, scared of what she'd find. She was expecting the worst, but hoping for the best. She took a deep breath as she walked up the stairs and knocked softly on the door.

Harry practically flew across the room and pulled the door open. They stood there staring at one another, the tension so thick he couldn't have walked through it with his invisibility cloak on. "Hi..." he finally said.

"Hi," she said, a little apprehensively.

"Um... why don't you come in?" Harry said, holding the door open for her.

"Alright," she said, walking past him and into the cabin.

Harry locked his door behind them before pulling his shades down. Hermione was perched on the edge of his bed, fidgeting uncomfortably so he straddled a chair, pulling it directly across from her. "So..." he began.

"So," Hermione echoed, looking at him, trying to read his expression. "You spoke with Cho, right?"

"Yeah," Harry gave a short nod. "But I want to hear it from you."

"You're angry with me," she said softly.

"I think I have a right to be," Harry replied evenly.

Hermione nodded. "I wasn't saying that you didn't. I honestly didn't expect you to want to see me."

"Why would you think that?" Harry asked. "I still love you even if we have a spat."

"I said some terrible things," she said quietly. "I lied to you."

"I know." Harry replied, moving his chair closer.

"Ginny made me think that if I didn't stay away from you, you'd lose everything you worked for. I thought I was doing what was best for you."

"Hermione..." Harry came and sat next to her on the bed. "When are you going to realise that YOU are what's best for me? Being an Auror is important but you're more important than any of that. And fuck what Ginny Weasley says. She's lucky I promised Neville not to say anything to her." Harry shook his head and sighed. "The fact that you believed her over me hurt a lot."

“She could still be right, though," Hermione said. "You and I both know that if Vernon hears about you and I, he won't hesitate to call the police..."

"I know... but that's why we're keeping this a secret, at least until holiday is over and you go home. By then it won't matter and we can be together in public without worrying about who sees us." Harry replied.

"Harry," Hermione said, trying to be rational at the moment and not emotional. "You could end up in jail for this. Are you willing to throw everything you've worked for away on me? On someone you've only known a short time?"

"Yes, because I'm not going to jail. I didn't steal anything." Harry said tightly.

"And you think Vernon or the police or my father will believe you?" she asked, hoping she wasn't making him angry. She just wanted him to consider everything before he made a decision on his future…with or without her.

"Hermione will you listen to me? I don't care. They can say what they want and do what they want- they can't convict me without any sort of evidence and where would I put a stack of stolen goods?" Harry spread his arms wide. "This isn't a large place."

Hermione frowned. "I can't believe I was so stupid."

"Neither can I," Harry said, getting up and crossing the room.

"I'm sorry," she said, running a hand nervously through her hair.

Harry turned to look at her. "Will that be enough?" he asked. "If someone else tells you something about me- say that I'm a raving psychotic lunatic... are you going to believe them too?"

"Well, when we first started dance lessons, I would have said yes," she said with a wry smile. When she saw his expression was serious, she grimaced. "Sorry. Pathetic use of humour."

Harry tried to smile but he couldn't. "I would never have believed such lies about you." he said quietly. "She told you I was using you and you believed it. I don't throw the term love around often and now you can see why. Every time I loved someone they were taken from me - my parents, my godfather... Then I defeated Voldemort and things were different- I was able to go out and have fun with my friends, the only people that didn't treat me like some sort of stupid bloody star." he shook his head. "You're the first person I've ever fallen in love with and it felt like a kick in the face when you ran out of the studio yesterday."

"I thought I was doing what was best for you," she said, wishing there was some way she could make him understand. "If I could take it back, I would."

"Well you can't," Harry said, looking down at the floor.

Hermione sighed. This wasn't the romantic reunion she'd envisioned. "So, where do we go from here?" she asked, looking at him.

"I don't know." Harry said honestly. "What do you think we should do?" he got up and started pacing his room again. "I'm not trying to make a bigger deal of things but you obviously don't trust me. That's what gets me the most, out of all this."

"How can you say that?" she asked him, getting angry herself. "I didn't set out intentionally to hurt you, Harry. I thought I was doing what was best for you!"

Harry strode across the room until he was directly in her face. "You believed Ginny, even after Cho told you what a sneak she was. She'd do anything to get to me and it worked!"

"I don't know what you want from me!" she retorted. "I told you I was sorry. I can't change what happened!"

Harry sighed heavily as she turned and huffed at the wall of his room. "All right," he said. "If you tell me you trust me... I'll believe you and we can forget this whole thing ever happened. If that's what you want." he added. “I don’t want us to be angry at one another – I hate it… but I don’t like living a lie either.”

"I do trust you," she said quietly. "This hasn't been easy on either of us."

Harry relaxed his stance. "No it hasn't." he agreed.

Hermione looked around the room and her eyes fell on his CD player. An idea came to her and without saying a word she walked over to it and selected a CD. Music filled the cabin and she turned back to Harry with a hopeful expression on her face.

"Will you dance with me?" she asked, extending her hand toward him. She stepped closer to him and smiled playfully at him. "You know that there is a dance that you neglected to show me more of," she said.

Harry silently took her outstretched hand, pulling her up against him. "What might that be?" he asked, his breath tickling her ear.

"Do you remember that night we met?" Hermione asked, grinning. "The first time we danced together. Any of that ringing any bells?"

Harry smiled as the steady, sensual beat of the music started pulsating in his ears. He moved his arms down low on her waist, still keeping her body pressed against him. "I'll never forget that night." he whispered, trailing his lips softly over her skin.

"Me either," she said huskily. "One of the best nights of my entire life."

Harry let his hands travel up her backside under her shirt as he dipped her back, moving his fingers over her chest as he slowly brought her back up.

She felt her breath catch in her throat as she stared into his eyes. Resisting her instinct to kiss him, she instead kept her eyes trained on his as she slowly walked around him. Hermione tugged at the bottom of his t-shirt and helped him lift it over his head. She traced her fingertips along his back.

Harry felt the hairs on his neck prickle at her touch as shivers ran down his spine. Her warm hands moved around his front as their hips moved in tune with one another. Hermione came back around to his front; her fingers traced over his abs as they slid back around, touching his behind.

Harry’s breath caught as she teasingly squeezed his arse and he repaid her gesture by pulling her body even closer to his, grinding into her while his lips planted slow, lazing kisses along her jaw line.

“I love you,” Hermione breathed as her head fell back, allowing Harry to move his mouth over her throat. “Damn it all to hell Harry… I love you too much.”

“I know,” Harry muttered against her hot skin. “I love you…” his voice trailed off as he finally covered her lips with his, clutching onto her as if she were going to disappear.

Hermione smiled as he broke the kiss and stared back at her cupping her face with his hands. He caressed her cheek with his thumb. "I'm not going anywhere," she reassured him.

Harry nodded. "Stay tonight with me?" he asked.

"I was hoping you'd offer," she said with a grin, leaning in for another kiss.

Harry grinned as they kissed again, moving his hands down over her body. His tongue swept through her lips, tasting her as he moved them over by his bed. "Are we all good?" he asked breathlessly as she fell on top of him.

"We're perfect," she said, smiling down at him.

*** *** ***

The next morning, Hermione and Harry reluctantly woke up at 6 a.m. Neither of them had made a move to get out of bed, though, and they lay there for a few extra minutes, cuddling, kissing and talking.

"I hate to be a killjoy," she said, pulling back the sheets. "But I do have to go."

"Do you really have to?" Harry asked, playfully running his hands over her still naked body.

"Yes," she replied. "I've already stayed longer than I should. And who's fault would that be?" she said, teasingly.

"Yours for staying," Harry put his glasses on and grudgingly slipped into his boxers.

"You don't want to take any responsibility for this," she said, shaking her head and laughing. She gathered up her clothes and started putting them back on, watching as Harry sat on the edge of the bed, pouting.

"Do you think there will ever come a day when we can just lie in bed all morning like normal people?" she asked. Truth be told, she wanted nothing more than to stay here all day with him.

"Once this holiday is over, maybe." Harry answered thoughtfully. "I mean... a lot of us aren't coming back to work here and maybe once your dad gets away from my uncle's opinion he'll find that I'm really not such a bad guy. Then..." he shrugged. "Maybe after that we can... you know... maybe find someplace to live?" his last words were said so fast and in such a low voice that Hermione almost didn't hear him.

She stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him. "What did you just say?" she asked.

Harry looked at up at her. "Maybe when this is all over... we can find someplace to live?" he asked, more slowly this time. "Forget it, I shouldn't have said anything... it's all going a bit fast is all and I got caught up in it."

Hermione came and sat down beside him. "You'd really want to do that?" she asked softly. She'd be lying if she said she'd never thought of it because she had, but she hadn't mentioned it for fear that he'd think she was wanting more than he'd be ready to give.

"Do you want to?" he returned.

"I'd like that," she said with her eyes twinkling. "I think I'd like that very much."

Harry grinned suddenly. "All right then," he said, his tone was obviously relieved. He pulled a shirt on over his head as Hermione finished dressing. "Listen... don't come to the dance studio anymore... we have to keep this as down low as possible, especially now." he said, tucking some loose strands of hair behind her ear.

"I hate this," she said. "This whole situation. We've done nothing wrong and we've got to hide what we feel from everyone."

"Only for a little while longer." Harry pulled her close. "Like I said, once we're out of here it won't matter anymore. Vernon can't keep us under his thumb and your dad can get to know me as I am and not by what he's heard."

"He's usually not like this," Hermione said, thinking of her father. "He's never been so judgmental before. He used to tell me all the time to remember that there are always two sides to every story. I wish he could remember that."

Harry buried his nose in her hair. "We'll figure it out." He felt confident of this, especially now that he and Hermione had worked out their differences. "So I'll see you later tonight then?"

"Yes," she said, getting to her feet. She didn't tell Harry this, but she was thinking that it might be time to talk to her father and tell him the truth.

She walked to the door and saw that it was starting out a beautiful day. Though with how she was feeling, it could have been cold and cloudy and she still would have thought it a beautiful day.

Harry wrapped his arms around her again. "It'll be hard not seeing you at all until tonight, so I think you should leave me with something to go on for the day," he said impishly.

"What did you have in mind?" she asked, giggling as he kissed her neck.

"Something like this..." Harry kissed her full on the lips, waiting for her to take over from him.

All thoughts of leaving momentarily went out the door as Hermione found her hands roaming over his back, into his hair, and over his shoulders.

"There..." Harry pulled away several minutes later with a look of satisfaction. "That should tide me over," he grinned.

Hermione gave him a goofy grin, dazed from what had just happened. "I'd better go," she said, nearly missing the first step and Harry had to catch her before she fell. She laughed as he started to pull her closer again.

"No," she said firmly. "I do have to go. If you keep doing this, I'll never want to leave."

"I like that idea," he said, nuzzling her ear.

"Harry," she said, trying to stay rational, but finding it was a losing battle. "You want me to get in trouble, don't you?"

"Only with me," Harry replied. "It's because I can punish you accordingly," he teased.

"I'm going to pretend you didn't say that," she said, punching him on the arm.

Harry grinned. "All right," he let out a mock sigh. "I love you," he said, hugging her tightly.

"I love you, too," she said happily. "I'll come by tonight around 11, okay?"

"Works for me," Harry kissed her once more. He watched her leave, his eyes not leaving her figure until she disappeared completely from his view.

Ginny resisted the urge to scream as she watched the sickeningly sweet scene unfold before her. She was walking from her own cabin toward the lake when she'd heard muffled voices at Harry's cabin. She was absolutely floored when she saw Hermione emerge from his cabin followed by Harry.

"What the bloody hell is she doing in there?" she asked herself furiously. Ginny's stomach curled tightly as they joked and kissed for several minutes before leaving. "Oh Harry..." Ginny shook her head as an evil smile spread over her face. "I don't think you've realised what you've gotten yourself into here..."

18. Let

A/N: Wow, all of you seem to hate Ginny even more ;) hahaha

Well… you Ron/Luna fans will certainly enjoy this chapter. No stolen wallet actions just yet! Thanks for reading/reviewing!

Let’s Get it On – Marvin Gaye

I've been really tryin , baby
Tryin to hold back these feelings for so long
And if you feel, like I feel baby
Come on, oh come on,

There's nothin wrong with me
Lovin you---
And givin yourself to me can never be wrong
If the love is true

Let’s get it on

Let’s get it on

Hermione practically floated back to her cabin. She kept thinking back on Harry's words- on how he wanted them to live together after the summer was over. An excited flutter rose in her stomach as she thought about the two of them living in a flat or possibly even a small cottage or townhouse. She quietly let herself inside and dressed in her pyjamas, sliding under the cool sheets, falling back asleep immediately with a happy smile on her face.

Sometime later, there was a knock on the door. Elinore peeked her head inside and brightly told the girls that it was time to wake up. Lavender groaned and turned over, not yet ready to get out of bed. She suddenly remembered that Hermione had snuck out again last night and she shot up in bed and looked to see if Hermione had made it back in time. To her great relief, Hermione was present and accounted for. When Elinore left the room, Lavender raised an eyebrow at her cousin.

"So?" she asked.

Hermione mumbled something and buried her face in the pillow.

"Hermione!" Lavender exclaimed impatiently. "Tell me what happened!"

"What time is it?" Hermione asked sleepily.

"It's time for you to tell me what happened last night." Lavender said, pulling back her own sheets and sitting on the edge of Hermione's bed.

Hermione peeked at her cousin with one eye. "Everything's fine." she couldn't help grinning.

Lavender grinned back. "Really? Was it terribly romantic?"

Hermione finally sat up. "Well at first, I thought he was horribly angry with me," she said in a low voice. "We talked a bit and got everything out in the open..." she relayed the events of the previous evening, skipping out on the more intimate details. "Then this morning..." she paused and her cheeks turned pink.

"What?" Lavender said, rather loudly. Then, remembering that her aunt and uncle were in the other room, she said sheepishly and much more quietly, "What?"

"He told me that after holiday is over..." Hermione leaned in even more. "He wants us to move in together." she whispered.

"Move in together?" Lavender repeated. Although she was happy for her cousin, she hoped Hermione realized it wouldn't be that easy. "Hermione? That's really great and all, but Uncle Robert's never going to let you do that, you do realize that, right?"

Hermione looked down. "He may not like it... but I'm an adult now... I can't stay living at home forever."

"But what about university?" Lavender suggested. When she saw the stricken look on Hermione's face, she softened her tone. "I'm not trying to rain on your parade, Hermione. I'm really happy for you. I'm just saying what you know your parents are going to say."

"I can go to university and live outside my parents' home," Hermione got up to change her clothes. "I'm going to sit my dad down sometime in the next few days and talk some sense into him. Harry and I are hoping that once Vernon isn't spilling lies down his throat that he'll open up a bit more and see who Harry really is."

"I am happy for you," Lavender said sincerely. "I hope you know that. I want everything to work out for you."

"Thanks," Hermione smiled. "I'm sorry... I haven't even asked about how you... I mean... I really don't want to bring up a sore point..."

Lavender scowled. "Draco-sodding-Malfoy, you mean? Well, I must say that I spent the better part of the evening last night reading up on powerful hexes and charms."

Hermione laughed despite herself. "I am sorry you found out the way you did... but it could have been worse, right?"

"Yeah," Lavender agreed. "I could have found out after I slept with him. I can't believe I was actually considering it!"

"You'll find a good guy Lav," Hermione said quietly. "I certainly wasn't looking or expecting to find Harry but I'm glad it happened. Even if things end bad..." she shuddered to think of that. "I'll never regret what he and I have shared."

Lavender smiled. She got to her feet and walked over to the closet to pick out her outfit for the day. She turned suddenly and looked at Hermione. "What about that girl...that Ginny." As she said the redhead's name, Lavender scrunched up her nose in disgust. "What are you going to do about her?"

"I'm not sure yet," Hermione replied pensively. "Neville made Harry promise not to do or say anything to her. He thinks it's out of jealousy that he and I are together." she shrugged. "She probably just used the thefts as an excuse."

"Well, if she tries anything else with you, she'll have to answer to me," Lavender said. "No one hurts my cousin and gets away with it."

Hermione smiled. "Thanks Lav. We're just keeping everything as quiet as possible- if we can ride out the next month without her knowing anything we're home free."

"Anything I can do to help, just let me know," Lavender said, walking into the bathroom and closing the door behind her.

*** *** ***

Cho sat in the employee cafeteria waiting for Neville to come back with her tray of food. He'd insisted on her sitting down while he brought breakfast. She was more than willing to comply. This was her first meal in the cafeteria in weeks. Usually, she hated eating in here when it was so crowded, but today she didn't mind. She hadn't known how much she'd craved human contact until she'd been stuck in her cabin for days during her recovery.

"Here you go," Neville grimaced. "Pancakes with jelly slugs..."

Cho ignored the look on his face and took the tray from him. "This looks so good," she said. By the time Neville had sat down, she'd already eaten two bites. When she felt his eyes on her, she looked up sheepishly. "Sorry, a bit hungry."

"It's all right," he smiled. "Want a bite?" he grinned evilly as he held out his marmalade and cheese sandwich. "I made two in case you got hooked and tried to steal mine."

This time it was Cho who grimaced. "No, that's quite alright. You don't ever have to worry about me wanting to eat one of those."

"One of these days," Neville said, taking a huge bite. "You'll try it and love it."

"Yeah," Cho said, shaking her head. "I wouldn't hold your breath on that one." She took another bite of her breakfast and looked around the cafeteria. "Okay," she said, a tinge of worry in her voice. "Tell me that Harry's late for breakfast because he's with Hermione and not plotting some sadistic revenge on Ginny Weasley. Though to tell you the truth, I've thought about it myself."

"According to Ron, Harry's always running late for breakfast," Neville replied. "I wouldn't worry about it- he promised he wouldn't do anything to her."

Cho relaxed a bit. "You know I knew she was horrid, but I didn't know she could stoop so low."

"Neither did I." Neville agreed. "And to think- I took her to the bloody Yule Ball in 4th year. Wish I'd known how she'd turn out back then."

"I'd forgotten about that," Cho said with a sympathetic smile. "I guarantee that if she'd stuck with you, that she'd not be the lying, manipulative bitch that she is."

"Yeah..." Neville turned a bit red. "Well... it wouldn't have lasted anyway."

"Really?" Cho asked. "Redheads not your type, huh?"

"I like girls with black hair best," Neville said boldly.

She blushed. "You have good taste," she said with a wink. She was about to say something else when she saw Harry breezing through the cafeteria toward them. Cho smiled warmly at him as he sat down. "I take it from your smile that things went well last night?" she asked pointedly.

"They did," Harry grinned. "Everything's back to normal, thank you very much."

"Good," Cho said happily. "Things are as they should be."

Harry nodded. "That's right," he said. "Except for what's on your plate. Pancakes and jelly slugs?" he turned slightly green.

"Don't you start!" Cho retorted. "It's my breakfast and I can eat whatever I want."

Harry smiled at her. "Right, right. I wanted to ask you two something though."

"What's that?" Neville asked.

"Do you guys think that I should tell Ron about Ginny?" Harry asked quietly. "I mean... it's his sister... I don't want to get him in strop with her but I think he should know."

"I think you should," Cho said thoughtfully. "What do you think Nev?"

"Just..." Neville sighed. "I don't like what she did any better than you Harry. But don't trash her when you tell Ron. He knows you don't like her already."

"I won't." Harry replied.

"It's hard to believe they're brother and sister," Cho said. "Ron's so nice and funny and Ginny's...well, she's..."

"Not," Harry finished. "Well I'm off to find Ron then. Here's to hoping I'm not interrupting him with Luna again." he waved at his two friends and left the cafeteria.

Ron had just walked out of his cabin when he caught sight of Harry coming down the path toward him.

"Hey Ron," Harry said. "Got a minute?"

"Yeah," Ron said. "What's going on?"

"It's... it's about Ginny." Harry said.

Ron froze. "Please tell me that she didn't decide to throw herself at you again. I know she can be a pain, Harry. I'll try and talk to her for you, but I don't know what good it'll do. Anything I tell her pretty much goes in one ear and out the other."

"No... Ron it's not that." Harry pulled on Ron's arm.

Ron stared back at him. Something occurred to him suddenly and his eyes grew big as he looked at the pained expression on Harry's face. "She hasn't been hurt has she? Mum will kill me if I let anything happen to her."

"No!" Harry sighed. "This really isn't easy for me to tell you Ron..."

"You didn't shag Ginny, did you?" Ron asked. He visibly flinched just thinking about it.

Harry stopped in his tracks. "NO!" he shouted. "It's about the fight me and Hermione had..." he looked around to make sure no one could overhear them, then told his best friend what Ginny had said to Hermione.

Ron didn't say anything. He honestly didn't know what to say. He didn't think Harry would lie about something like this, but this was his sister they were talking about.

"I know... I know Ron." Harry knew what he was thinking. "I had a hard time deciding if I should even tell you or not."

"Are you sure?" Ron asked unsteadily. "I mean, maybe Hermione heard her wrong or something."

"I..." Harry bit his lower lip. "I don't think she knows Ginny well enough to... lie about what she said you know?"

"I-I know," Ron said quickly. "I wasn't accusing her of lying, Harry. It's just...this is my sister we're talking about. Granted Ginny's...well, she's Ginny, but she's never...I mean..."

"I know... I didn't think she was capable either." Harry said. "Hermione thinks she's used the thefts as an excuse to get to me..." he ran his hands through his hair. "I mean, they've got no leads on who's doing it so it could sound credible except for the fact that I don't need anyone else's money, I've got plenty of my own."

"How could Ginny do something like this?" Ron asked, his shock quickly turning to anger. "She knows how Mum and Dad practically consider you a part of the family."

Harry shrugged, feeling bad. "I don't want to drive a wedge between the two of you but I thought you needed to know."

"Yeah," Ron said, nodding. "Well, I'm going to go and talk to her right now." He began to stalk off toward the lake, but Harry had jogged to catch up to him and placed a hand on Ron's arm.

"What?" Ron asked, turning around.

"Don't say anything yet." Harry shook his head. "Hermione and I decided to just try and go through the next month without adding to any drama... after that she and I can be in public as much as we like."

"Bloody hell, Harry!" Ron retorted. "You tell me something like this about my sister and I'm supposed to be quiet about it. Act as if nothing has happened?"

"Just for now Ron please?" Harry pleaded.

"Alright," Ron said reluctantly.

"Thanks mate," Harry replied. "I'll see you later all right?"

"Yeah," Ron said absently. He wondered how in the world he was going to spend the next month suppressing the urge to wring his little sister's neck.

*** *** ***

It was late that evening, almost midnight. Harry sat with Hermione between his legs, snuggled together to keep warm while Cho and Neville chatted idly next to them. He sighed and kissed the back of her neck.

“What a difference a day makes, huh?" Hermione asked, enjoying the closeness she'd longed for all day.

"You can say that again," Harry replied absently.

"We missed you in the ballroom tonight," Neville said to Hermione. "The little boss man did too."

Hermione grimaced. "Which is one of the main reasons why I didn't go. My poor toes can't take anymore abuse from him."

Cho laughed. "You should have seen him- I'm tempted to say 'lost little lamb' except we know he's nothing like that."

Hermione giggled. She looked back at Harry who had been somewhat subdued since she'd arrived. "You're being a little quiet tonight?" she asked, turning to face him. "Is everything okay?"

"I just sort of feel bad about telling Ron about Ginny." Harry replied. "He was pretty upset."

"It's understandable," Hermione said. "She is his sister. No one wants to hear bad things about someone close to them. It couldn't have been easy for him to hear those things."

"I know... but I can't help feeling I was too up front about it." Harry squeezed Hermione's hands in his.

"What did you say?" Cho asked.

Harry shrugged. "The facts really... I didn't even really get into it like we normally do over her."

"Harry," Hermione began, but she was cut off by Cho.

"No..." Cho said. "Harry... you were right in telling him- now he knows to keep a better eye on her so she won't be so sneaky..." she shook her head. "I hate to think of what he'd do if he found out about her and Draco."

"I shudder to think what Ron would do if he knew about that," Neville chimed in.

"It'd be bad," Harry said with a sigh.

"I feel as if this is all my fault," Hermione said suddenly. "If I hadn't gotten involved with all of you, none of this would have happened."

"That's silly," Harry said firmly. "Ginny would still be a sneak even if you weren't here."

Neville nodded in agreement. "And I, for one, am glad that you're here. It certainly made for an interesting summer." Hermione smiled back at him gratefully.

"I agree," Harry wound his arms around her waist, pulling her back against his stomach. Cho smiled at the two of them.

"It certainly has been a nice holiday," she shared a secret look with Neville.

"It sure has," Neville agreed.

Cho leaned back and he kissed her cheek while toying with her long hair. The two couples stared out over the moonlit lake when Harry suddenly laughed. "I've got a great idea!"

The other three stared back at him with expectant looks.

"You know how he's been trying to get together with Luna right?" Harry asked. "What about if we set him up here by the lake... like on a picnic or something?"

"That's quite romantic," Hermione said, impressed. "I think that's a great idea!"

Neville nodded. "Just don't let Cho cook anything, Harry."

"Hey!" Cho said angrily.

"I've got two words for you," he said teasingly. "Kitchen fire."

Hermione looked as Harry and Neville started laughing and Cho glared at them. "What's this about a kitchen fire?" she asked.

"Cho decided," Harry began with a snort of laughter. "That she was going to bake a cake for me and Neville since our birthdays are the same day. So she goes in the kitchens at Hogwarts, manages to piss off all the house elves enough where they won't come near her and then..." Harry and Neville both began laughing. "She managed to start a grease fire!" the two guys fell back and howled.

Cho narrowed her eyes. "May I remind the two of you that it's the thought that counts?" she snapped.

"You should have seen it, Hermione!" Neville managed to choke out between chortles of laughter.

Harry grinned at Cho as she slapped Neville on the shoulder. "And Hermione, you know what the best part of that whole situation was?"

"I'm almost afraid to ask," Hermione said, trying not to giggle.

"The fact that I did manage to bake a cake and I made Harry and Neville eat every bite," Cho grinned sadistically.

Harry's laughter died. "Yeah... that was definitely the worst bit."

"I didn't know birthday cake could be so..." Neville said, looking at Harry. "What's the word I'm looking for?"

“Disgusting?" Harry supplied. "Nev and I had to go get pissed on FireWhisky after that, just to get rid of the taste."

"Yeah," Hermione said looking at Cho. "As if these two would need an excuse to get pissed."

"Too right you are," Cho rolled her eyes. "If it weren't for us they'd be in the next town over making a pub crawl already."

"Anyways," Harry said hastily. "Back on topic. Are you guys going to help me with this picnic thing?"

"Yes," Hermione replied. "What do you want us to do?"

"Hermione do you know any masking spells?" Harry asked. "Good- I'll give you some of their handwriting samples and you make notes to them from each other inviting them here tomorrow night around this time. Neville... you can be in charge of food, but no cheese and marmalade."

"Hey!" Neville retorted. "I bet Ron would like them."

"True, but we want them to get together, not have Luna run off screaming," Cho replied. "I'll get a blanket and Harry- you can take care of the 'atmosphere'..." Cho grinned slyly. "Ron said you're good at making things romantic."

Harry turned red as Hermione slid her arms around his waist.

"He sure swept me off of my feet," Hermione said dreamily.

"You should take lessons from Harry Neville." Cho teased.

"Very funny," Neville said. "Very funny. If someone had told me this was 'Pick on Neville Longbottom' night at Hillsdale, I think I would have passed on the evening."

“No you wouldn't have..." Cho smiled at him.

Harry saw Neville lean in and pulled Hermione to her feet. "Let's leave them alone," he whispered.

She nodded. "So what did you want to do for the rest of the night?"

"Do you really need to ask me that?" Harry turned so that he was facing her as they walked away.

"Is that all you think about?" she asked playfully.

"It's your fault," Harry bantered with her. "If you didn't have to look so bloody sexy all the damn time..."

She looked down at the denim shorts and simple white cotton t-shirt she was wearing and stared back at him. "This is turning you on?" she asked in disbelief.

"Hermione... you're wearing it." Harry replied as if she should have realised it all along.

"Oh, you are good, Mr. Potter," she said with a laugh. "Cho's right. You should give lessons on this."

"Maybe later," Harry said, bending his head to kiss her lightly. "But for now..." he growled playfully and Hermione shrieked with laughter.

She pulled away and looked back at him with a suggestive, seductive look. "Hey, Harry?" she asked.

"What?" he asked, his forehead touching hers.

"Race you back to your cabin?"

*** *** ***

“You didn’t have to walk me back,” Cho said as she and Neville stood by her door.

“I don’t mind,” Neville replied. “It’s the least I can do.”

“Why do you say that all the time?” Cho asked, reaching for his hand.

“I can’t help it- I still feel responsible for what happened to you.” Neville shook his head.

“Don’t,” Cho looked him straight in the eyes. “Neville… how many times do I have to repeat myself? You saved me that night. It was my own choice to go there, my own choice to make him stop. He probably wouldn’t have if you hadn’t burst into the room!”

Neville let out a sigh. “I just wish I could convince myself of that.”

Cho looked down at the ground. “If it weren’t for you Neville… I wouldn’t be pregnant. At first, yes, I didn’t want to be having a baby. But now… I can’t think of my life without this child inside of me.” she squeezed his hand. “And I really hope you’ll come along with me… it’ll be a bit of a bumpy ride all by myself.”

He perked up at her words. “You really mean that?”

“Yes, silly.” Cho said, moving closer.

Neville smiled. “You know… I’m really glad Harry and Hermione ran off earlier.”

“Why’s that?” Cho asked, moving closer still.

“I got to do this…” Neville leaned down and brushed his lips over hers. “Again…”

“And again,” Cho laughed. “I like kissing you.”

“I like kissing you too,” Neville said.

“Well then stop talking about it Longbottom and just do it,” Cho raised herself up and pressed her lips to his again.

*** *** ***

“Late yet again,” Ginny sighed. “Bloody hell… I’m beginning to think we should just hold these meetings in the kitchens.”

“We’d be forced to watch him eat then,” Draco grimaced.

“Right,” Ginny said, pushing him down on the bench. “I think you and I can figure out something to do in the meantime…” she straddled his lap, rubbing her body against his clothed manhood.

“Fucking bloody hell Red…” Draco hissed, his teeth clenched. “Not right now if we can’t finish it up the right way.”

Ginny loosened her red hair from its ponytail. “We can finish… after this is all over.” She leaned down, her lips skimming over his. “I have some rather big news.”

“What’s that?” Draco asked, his breath hitching as Ginny pressed her breasts against his chest.

“You’ll find out once dear old Dudley gets his arse here,” Ginny kissed him fully this time, her hands sneaking into his silky, fine white blond hair.

“If you keep doing this I don’t care if he bloody ever shows up,” Draco ran his hands up her back underneath her shirt.

Ginny smiled as Draco moved his lips over her neck, still relishing in the fact that he was finally hers. He’d blown off that Lavender girl all week long and had been with her instead.

“What are you grinning at?” Draco asked, his hands still roaming freely over her body.

“Nothing,” Ginny replied airily before kissing him again, thrusting her tongue between his lips while she dragged her fingernails lightly over his neck.

“Why are you guys always snogging when I get here?” Dudley’s whining voice made them break apart.

“Is it our fault you’re always late?” Ginny shot back, regretfully climbing off of Draco.

“I had to get my afternoon tea,” Dudley replied.

“Right, your afternoon tea,” Draco smirked as Dudley shoved about six biscuits in his mouth at once.

“All right,” Ginny interrupted. “As it happens, I have some news.” Both Draco and Dudley turned to her. “It’s time to let the cat out of the bag.”

Draco grinned while Dudley looked confused. “Cat? Bag?”

Ginny rolled her eyes and sighed. “You have the wallets placed in his cabin and in the studio right?” she asked snappishly.

“Yes,” Dudley replied.

“Good.” Ginny smirked. “Then letting the cat out of the bag means it’s time to let your dad know just who’s been taking the wallets.” She flicked a red curl of hair over her shoulder. “I tried to make a deal with his little girlfriend but she obviously didn’t take me seriously.”

"You spoke to Hermione?" Dudley asked, dropping the biscuit he was about to put in his mouth. "You didn't tell me you were going to do that!"

"Well I did mention it, but as usual, you were LATE!" Ginny said angrily.

"W-what did you say to her?" he countered.

Draco rolled his eyes. "Does it really matter?" he asked.

"No one asked you!" Dudley retorted to Draco. He turned his fury toward Ginny, who didn't back down at all. "I want to know what you said to her and I want to know now!"

Ginny folded her arms across her chest. "I told her to stay away from Harry. I told her that your father suspected him in all the thefts and all he needed was a little push in Harry's direction." She smiled coldly. "Looks to me like he's about to get a nice big shove."

"She couldn't stay away, huh?" Draco asked, laughing. He ignored the hurt look on Dudley's face at this news. "I'm very impressed, Red. Very, very impressed."

Ginny smiled coyly at him. "Yes well... I've certainly learned from the best, haven't I?"

Dudley rolled his eyes. "Please don't start snogging again. I may just throw up."

“Sod off boss man," Draco sneered. "Although it'd probably do you a world of good to throw up a couple times a day."

"It'd do you a world of good to remember that my father owns this place," Dudley said, staring coldly at Draco. "You act as if you are in charge here. I could just as easily tell my dad to fire the two of you."

"But you wouldn't do that, would you Dudley?" Ginny returned coolly.

Dudley thought for a moment. He didn't notice the impatient look that Draco and Ginny exchanged as he considered what she'd just said. After a few moments he finally spoke. "As long as Harry gets what's coming to him and I end up with Hermione, I don't care what the two of you do."

"That's what I thought." Ginny's smile grew. "All right... now what needs to happen is this. I need to be visible when your father confronts Harry about what went on. That means one of you needs to give that little push. I don't care how you do it, just make sure I know ahead of time so I can be there."

"Why do you have to be there?" Dudley asked.

"Because Dudley..." Ginny rolled her eyes in exasperation. "If Harry and Hermione have gotten back together then surely she's told Harry that I tried to break them up. So that means I'm the biggest suspect in this. I can't be the one who spills the beans otherwise Harry will realise it's a trap."

Dudley nodded as if he understood, but he stared back blankly at Ginny, who just rolled her eyes.

"If you tell your father," Ginny said slowly. "Then when Harry asks your dad who told, if your father chooses to disclose it, he'll know it wasn't me." she shook her head at Draco, who was still smirking.

"Why don't I do it?" Draco suggested. "Dursley loves me, he'd never think I'd actually lie..." he and Ginny laughed while Dudley shoved another biscuit in his mouth.

"You just want to be the one who puts the final nail in Potter's coffin, don't you?" Ginny asked, teasingly.

"It's been a lifelong dream," Draco said sarcastically.

Ginny grinned. "Well, it's settled then. But let’s give it another day or so- let them think they’ve outsmarted me."

Draco slid his arm around her waist. "Guess we won't be needing your services anymore Dudley," he grinned wickedly.

Dudley watched as Draco and Ginny sauntered off. He didn't like their attitude toward him and he didn't like the way that the two of them acted like they had all the power in this plan. But, he thought as he watched them, as long as I get what I deserve in the end, I'll let them think whatever they want.

*** *** ***

Luna tried not to run towards the lake. When she'd gotten the note from Ron earlier asking her to meet him at midnight, it had taken all of her strength not to jump all over him when she saw him that afternoon in the dance studio. To lighten her workload, he'd offered to take a few of her guests and her schedule was much more bearable now.

Ron could barely contain his excitement himself. He and Luna had shared a few kisses in the past couple of days, but nothing major. He'd begun to think that it wasn't meant to happen with her, especially since the topic of a date hadn’t come back up. Something or someone always seemed to screw things up for the two of them. He hoped that tonight would be a turning point for them in more ways than one.

She arrived about the same time he did, both surprised to see a blanket spread out on the sand, along with a silver bucket lined with ice and a bottle of chilled champagne in the middle. There was also a portable CD player from the dance studio and a small basket sitting off to the side. "Hi Ronald," Luna said, looking at the setup dreamily. "Did you do this?"

He suddenly realized that he was looking at the setup before him with his mouth agape. He most certainly hadn't set this up, but he had an idea as to who might have. He made a mental note to thank his friends when he saw them next. He saw Luna looking expectantly at him. "Um, yeah," he said quickly. "I-I thought it would be...what's the word I'm looking for?"

"It's very romantic," she was staring at him with a soft look in her eyes. "It's very romantic Ronald."

"Yeah," he said, snapping his fingers. "Romantic!"

Luna sat down on one edge of the blanket while Ron perched himself on the other. "Why didn't you say anything about this during the lessons earlier?"

"That would have spoiled the surprise," he said, winking at her. "Would you like a glass of champagne?"

"Sure," Luna replied. "I like things with bubbles in them."

Ron laughed nervously and pulled the bottle of champagne out of the bucket. "You know I've only drunk this once at my aunt's wedding," he said. "How about you?"

"A few times my father would let me have some at dinner," Luna replied. "It's very good."

He smiled at her as he tried to hide the fact that he was having trouble opening the bottle. He wished that he'd thought ahead to bring his wand, but he'd been so anxious to see Luna he'd barely remembered to put on shoes.

"They obviously wanted to make sure this stuff didn't leak out," he said jokingly.

"It's to keep the bubbles inside," she explained, watching with a smile as he struggled with the cork.

Ron nodded and got to his feet. He put the bottle between his legs and tried to pull the cork out with his hand. He wished that Harry would have thought to at least leave a corkscrew for him. He saw Luna's concerned expression and he tried to give her a reassuring smile. "I've almost got it."

Luna kept a giggle to herself as he tugged at the cork. She heard a loud pop and then suddenly found the cork flying directly into her left eye. "Ouch!" she cried out.

"Oh!" Ron exclaimed helplessly, dropping the bottle and watching as the champagne drenched the blanket. "Luna, I'm so sorry! Are you okay?"

"I think so," he dropped to his knees next to her and pulled her hand away from her eye. "It stings a bit..."

Ron winced. "Can I do anything to help?" At the moment he thought that the best way to help her was to drown himself in the lake. At least that way, they'd both be out of their misery.

"It'll be all right," Luna blinked a few times before forcing her eye open. "Is it red?"

"A little," Ron lied. It was actually quite red, but he didn't want to tell her that. "Are you sure you're okay?"

Luna nodded. "I'll be all right. When I get back to my cabin I'll cast a spell on it and be just fine." she smiled at him and Ron felt a little better.

"Would you like some fruit?" he asked. "It looks as if they've...I mean I've put some strawberries and grapes and melon in here."

"That sounds lovely," Luna replied. "Thank you Ronald."

From just a few yards away, four sets of eyes watched as Ron and Luna began to eat their fruit.

"Neville," Cho whispered. "I can still hear you giggling. Keep quiet or they're going to hear you!"

"I am not giggling, that's Hermione." Neville said crossly.

"It wasn't me," Hermione retorted. "It was Harry. He's cackling like a hyena. I told you that you should have brought a corkscrew! He nearly blinded her!"

"The one flaw in my otherwise perfect plan," Harry said proudly.

Cho rolled her eyes. She was about to say something else when she noticed that Ron's face had gone ghostly white. "He doesn't look good," Cho whispered. "Is he choking?"

"I hope not," Harry replied. "Should we go out there you think?"

Hermione held him back. "I think Luna's got it covered." She watched as Luna got behind Ron and hit him soundly on the back. Whatever she did worked as Ron coughed up what was lodged in his throat and his face returned to its normal colour.

"Are you all right?" Luna was alarmed as she sat back down on the blanket. Ron let out another loud, hacking cough.

"Yeah," he said weakly. "Thank you."

"I've never seen anyone turn so white," she commented, taking a large bite out of a strawberry. "You had me worried for a moment."

"You and me both," he said hoarsely. "Um, this isn't going very well, is it?"

Luna looked at him with a bemused expression on her face. "What do you mean?"

He stared back at her in disbelief. "We've not been in here more than 20 minutes and in that time, I've managed to nearly blind you and nearly choke to death."

"Well what's the worst that could happen?" Luna asked.

"Don't say that, you might jinx us," he warned.

Luna laughed. "You can only be jinxed if you were born when Mercury is in Venus." she informed him, moving closer to him on the blanket.

"My birthday is in March," he said. "Does that bode well for me?"

"Maybe," Luna replied, moving closer still. "I'd have to check your chart to be certain."

"You know I never put too much thought into the stars and planets and all that," he said, oblivious to Luna's attempts to get closer to him.

From behind the bushes, the couple's four friends continued to watch the scene unfolding before them.

"For the love of Merlin," Cho said in disbelief. "Why is he still talking? She's practically on top of him!"

"He's nervous..." Harry shook his head. "I made the mistake of interrupting them the other night. I think it's given his confidence a bit of a shake."

"Maybe we should leave them be," Hermione peered concernedly through the bushes. "Granted, I don't know Ron all too well but I'm sure he wouldn't like the fact that we're spying on them."

"If this keeps going like this, we may need to be here to identify their bodies in the aftermath," Neville said, only half-joking.

"Stop..." Cho frowned at him. "Hermione's right. We should go."

"Alright," Neville said, turning around to follow Harry, Cho, and Hermione. If he'd stayed, he would have seen Luna finally lean in for a kiss, but at that moment Ron had turned his head and Luna had nearly fallen over.

Oblivious, Ron turned around and saw that she looked quite flustered. "Everything alright?" he asked.

"Fine..." Luna was confused. Did he or didn't he want to kiss her again?

Ron smiled back at her. He figured things must be looking up. They'd gone nearly 10 minutes without any other incidents.

"So," he said, looking up at the sky. "It's quite a nice night. Couldn't ask for a better night for a midnight picnic."

"Too right you are," Luna moved over yet again so that her body was now pressed against him. "It's a bit chilly though."

"Are you cold?" he asked. "I'm actually quite comfortable."

Luna rolled her eyes. "Ronald?"

"Yeah?" he asked, still looking up at the sky.

"Will you kiss me already?" she asked impatiently.

"What did you say?" he asked, turning to look at her properly. Before he could say another word, she'd wrapped her arms around him and pressed her lips firmly against his, pushing him onto his back. Unlike the last time they'd kissed this passionately, Luna took charge, pushing her tongue into his mouth. His hands travelled up her back before he rolled her over.... directly into the champagne wet part of the blanket.

Ron was surprised to see Luna pushing him away. "What is it?" he asked breathlessly. "Did I do something wrong?"

"Yuck," she pulled her hair over her shoulder, most of her strands sticking together in wet, sticky clumps. Her entire backside was wet as well, granules of sand clinging to her clothes.

Ron frowned. "This night started out bad and gets progressively worse. Maybe we should just pack in and call it a night before something catastrophic happens."

At that particular moment, a loud rumbling was heard overhead as the skies suddenly opened on top of them, sending sheets of rain pouring towards the earth.

Luna shrieked as Ron hurriedly gathered up the CD player and blanket and she grabbed his hand as they both ran as fast as they could for the safety of her cabin.

"I'm really sorry," he said when they finally reached her cabin, both soaking wet from the downpour.

"What for?" Luna asked, wringing her long hair out. "You didn't make it rain."

"No," he said morosely. "But I might as well have."

Luna stared at him for a moment, taking in his downcast expression. "Ronald... I had a nice time with you tonight."

He looked at her in disbelief. "Your idea of a good time is getting hit in the eye by a cork, watching me nearly choke to death, rolling around in sticky champagne and getting caught in a thunderstorm. Luna, you definitely need to get out more."

"You left out something very important." Luna said, stepping closer and putting her hand on his shoulder.

"I did?" he asked, mentally recalculating everything that had gone wrong tonight. "I don't think I missed anything. But, you never know, the night's still young."

"No that's not what I mean." Luna giggled despite herself. "I meant that even though bad things happened, I still enjoyed being with you." she took a deep breath. "I like you a lot. A whole lot."

"Y-you do?" he asked, a smile playing at his lips. "Because I like you a whole lot, too. More than I've ever liked anyone else."

"Really?" Luna asked.

He grinned. "Yeah, of course. I may not always know the best ways to show it, but I really do like you, Luna."

"Well then there's only one last thing for you to do," Luna moved into his arms.

"What might that be?" he asked, pulling her close.

"Take a wild guess," Luna replied as their faces moved towards one another.

"Run for cover?" he joked.

Luna raised her eyebrows at him. "Guess again,"

She closed her eyes and parted her lips and Ron finally took the hint and the initiative and leaned in and slowly kissed her.

Luna wrapped her arms around his neck as his hands slid over her waist. Her heart beat faster as their kiss grew more and more passionate. "Ronald..." she breathed as they finally pulled apart.

"Hmmm," he murmured, feeling quite dazed by what had just happened.

"Do you..." Luna bit her swollen lower lip. "Do you want to stay here tonight?"

He focused his attention on her and wondered if he'd heard her correctly. "You mean with you?" he asked.

"I know it's a bit forward since we just sort of had our first date and all..." Luna looked up at him.

"If you want me to stay," he said, looking at her seriously. "There's nothing I'd like more."

Luna grinned widely. "That goes for me too," she kissed him again.

He abruptly pulled away from her. "I do have one question, though."

"What's that?" she asked.

"How secure are the locks on your door?" he asked cheekily.

19. Wherever You Will Go

A/N: Thanks again everyone for the great round of reviews!

We forgot if we made clear the rules for the contest since we’re getting emails and such on the topic. Here they are:

Review every chapter and you will be entered to win a ‘soundtrack’

We will have 3 winners altogether

After the final chapter is posted (21) you will have two weeks to review it. After that we will post one more chapter with the winners so they know who they are!

After that, the three winners will have ONE week to contact Heaven. If you do not send her your address, your prize will be forfeit and a new winner drawn.

That’s pretty much it! We’re both enjoying all your comments on our story and thanks again for reading!

The Calling – Wherever You Will Go

I know now, just quite how
My life and love might still go on
In your heart, in your mind I'll stay with you for all of time

If I could, then I would
I'll go wherever you will go
Way up high or down low, I'll go wherever you will go

Harry pushed his waffles around his plate as he stared at the wall. He wasn't very hungry- his mind was more or less on the previous night. After leaving Ron and Luna at the lake, he and Hermione had gone back to his cabin. Instead of making love right away as they were prone to do, they'd talked more about their futures and Harry knew more than ever that he wanted his future to be with Hermione.

His thoughts were interrupted by the sight of Ginny Weasley strolling into the cafeteria talking animatedly with two other girls Harry recognized as lifeguards. As they passed his table, Ginny looked at Harry with a grin. "All alone today?" she asked, stopping at his table.

Harry looked coolly at her, his fist curled underneath the table. "Not quite sure what business that is of yours," he replied, his eyes dark in anger.

"Just making an observation," she said breezily. "I was awfully sorry to hear about your break-up."

Harry's eyes narrowed. "I don't know what you're talking about," he said, a snide smile appearing on his lips. "I've not broken up with anyone."

"Oh?" Ginny asked, trying to sound surprised. She looked at him and bit her tongue from asking him who he thought he was fooling. She saw her brother and Luna Lovegood walking into the cafeteria at that moment, hand in hand.

"Well, I better be off," she said quickly. "Take care Harry."

Harry snorted as she walked away but smiled at his friends. "Morning you two," he greeted them.

"Morning," Luna said dreamily as she let go of Ron's hand and sat down.

Harry looked at Ron with raised eyebrows. Ron avoided looking back at him until Harry kicked his leg under the table.

"Ow!" Ron exclaimed, jumping in his seat. "What'd you do that for?"

Harry cleared his throat and raised his eyebrows again. "What's new with you guys?" he finally asked when Ron still didn't take the hint.

Ron and Luna exchanged a look and grinned goofily back at each other.

"Well..." Ron began. "We... that is... Luna and I..." he looked up at Harry who was still smirking at him. "We're together."

"I should hope so," Luna teased.

Harry suppressed his laughter. "That's good to hear," he said, his eyes twinkling.

"We think so, too," Luna said happily. "Don't we, Ronald?"

"Yes, very." Ron grinned at his new girlfriend as he leaned over for a quick kiss.

Harry felt happy for his two friends. "Well... you two enjoy your breakfast... I'll catch you two later in the studio."

"You don't have to leave on our account," Luna said, turning her attention away from Ron.

"No, it's all right." Harry replied. "I've got things to do and I've been sitting around for too long already. You two have fun and congratulations."

Ron quickly told Luna he'd be right back and quickened his step to catch up to his friend. "Harry!" he called to him "Wait for a second!"

"Yeah?" Harry asked.

"I, um, wanted to thank you for what you did for Luna and I last night," he said quietly. "I can't believe you went to all that trouble."

"Yeah well..." Harry grinned. "I felt bad for interrupting you all the time. I take it everything went well?" he didn't want to tell Ron that they had been spying.

"It didn't start out that well," Ron admitted. "But it ended really, really great."

"I'm glad," Harry squeezed his friend's arm. "She's liked you for a long time mate."

"The only bad thing about this is that I have to admit that you were right all along," Ron said, shaking his head. "You know how much I hate to do that, right?"

"That makes me want to hear it even more," Harry replied.

Ron laughed. "Well, I better get back to Luna."

"All right," Harry grinned. "Catch you later."

*** *** ***

Lavender had put it off as long as she could. She'd taken to avoiding him by not going to meals with her family. She'd have Hermione or her aunt bring her back something. She hadn't wanted to face him, but as time went on the angrier she became. Now, she wanted to see him and she wanted to tell him exactly what she thought of him.

Finding him was the problem. He'd not shown up for his breakfast shift according to Hermione. Lavender joked that she could probably guess where he was. So, she decided to stake out his cabin. She'd perched herself just outside and waited. She didn't have to wait long.

At just around noon, he emerged looking as gorgeous and smug as ever. To Lavender's relief, she didn't feel the same butterflies in her stomach when she saw him. She felt an overwhelming anger, not just at him, but at herself for letting herself be taken in by him.

He looked to be in a hurry, but she wasn't about to let that stop her. "Going somewhere?" she asked.

Draco stopped in his tracks. "What are you doing here?" he frowned.

"Waiting for you," she said, crossing her arms.

"What for?" Draco smirked.

She looked appraisingly at him and circled around him, trying not to laugh at the confused expression on his face as she did so. "Hmmm," she murmured.

Draco narrowed his eyes. "What are you doing Lavender? I'm sorry you can't let go of me but checking me out will only make you want me again."

"You're right," she said, nodding. "You're right. What girl wouldn't want someone like you?"

"You tell me," Draco replied lazily. "Bet you all wish there was more than one of me."

"Oh, we do," Lavender said. "We do. I mean, let's see....you're handsome, charming and quite witty."

Draco nodded. "It's nice to see you appreciate my finer qualities." he took her hand and gave it a condescending pat. "But I'm sorry things didn't work out with us," he said in mock sympathy.

"Are you?" she asked, moving closer to him. She smiled seductively at him. "Well, sometimes these things happen. Can I have one more thing before we say goodbye forever?"

"Sure," Draco smirked.

"Come a little bit closer," she whispered, grinning coyly at him. "Come on."

Draco had fleeting thoughts of Ginny but it seemed his libido had other ideas, for he drew closer to the blonde.

"That's not so bad, is it?" she asked, tilting her chin up.

"Hardly," Draco replied. "What do you want from me?"

"Just stay real still," she whispered huskily. "You can do that, can't you?"

Draco curled his lip in reply. Lavender kept her eyes focused on him and slowly lifted her knee and leaned in as if she was about to kiss him before kneeing him as hard as she could in the groin.

"OWWWWWW!!!" Draco howled as he fell to the ground. "What the fuck did you do that for Lavender?"

"I wanted something to remember you by," Lavender said, rolling her eyes. "And I honestly can say that I will always remember you for that. That felt damn good!"

She leaned down and with a look of mock concern whispered in his ear, "You don't look too good. You might want to get that checked out. Goodbye, Malfoy."

"Bitch!" Draco called out to her retreating back. He spent several minutes hunched over in pain but was finally able to stand on his feet. He briefly wondered if he should talk to Ginny about framing Lavender as well as Harry but decided to just go talk to Vernon Dursley according to plan.

Vernon was sitting in his office, ostensibly trying to go over the books for the resort, but he was enjoying the peace and quiet of his office and was about to pull open his desk drawer and dig into the chocolates he'd stashed away when there was a knock on the door. He sighed and closed the drawer. "Who is it?"

"It's me sir," Draco held open the door. "May I talk to you?" he smiled convincingly.

"Of course," Vernon said, waving his hand to usher the young man inside. "Have a seat."

"Thank you sir." Draco sat down in the cushy chair. "This really isn't easy for me..." he began, biting his lower lip and thanking his mother for the dramatics she had passed down genetically.

"I like to think that all you kids see me as a father figure while you're away from home," Vernon said. "I would hope you'd think my door is open anytime you need to talk. It's what makes a good boss."

Truth be told, Vernon didn't believe one word of this. But, he was willing to make an exception, especially for someone as well connected as Draco Malfoy. While he'd never met Draco's parents, he'd heard that they were quite well off and it never hurt to have influential friends.

"All right," Draco let his hair fall into his eyes as he stared down at his hands. "Well... it really has to do with the thefts that have been happening around here."

Vernon perked up immediately at this. Those thefts had been a thorn in his side this entire holiday. "What do you know about them?" Vernon asked.

"I think I know who's responsible." Draco said slowly.

"Who?" Vernon asked. "Boy, if you can lead me to the culprit, there'll be a raise for you."

"Well... I can't say this for absolute certain..." Draco kept his voice hesitant. "But I'm pretty sure I saw Harry Potter sneaking off with wallets the other night when I was walking back to my cabin after dinner."

Vernon's eyes grew wide. "Are you sure?" he asked, trying to hide the gleeful tone to his voice.

"Pretty sure sir..." Draco looked up. "If you want a second confirmation, Dudley was leaving the kitchens and he would have seen him as well."

Vernon smirked. He'd been looking for any excuse to wash his hands of Harry and here he had it. "It was very brave of you to tell me about this," Vernon said proudly. "I know it's never easy to tell on someone, especially a fellow employee. But, when it's for the greater good of the resort, I think that all bets are off, don't you?"

"Oh I agree sir," Draco nodded vigorously. "I don't want to be a rat, but I didn't want Hillsdale to get a bad reputation."

Vernon nodded. "You'll be rewarded for this, Mr. Malfoy. You can count on that. I will use the utmost discretion when I confront Harry about this. He never has to know that you helped bring him to justice."

"Thank you sir. I told my girlfriend about this and she was worried Harry might try and get back at me for this." Draco replied.

"Don't you worry about that, son," Vernon said, getting to his feet and walking around the desk. Draco followed him toward the door. "Harry Potter will be a distant memory by tonight. You can count on that."

*** *** ***

Harry stretched himself lazily, setting his glasses on his nightstand. He'd managed to pawn off one of his lessons on Ron so he could go back to his cabin for a quick kip. The lack of sleep he got from his nights with Hermione were catching up to him during the day. He curled up on his side and was dozing off when a knock at his door made him jump back up. "Dammit..." he grumbled, slipping his glasses back on and going to the door. ”What do you want?" he asked crossly.

"Hey," Hermione said sheepishly. "Don’t shoot, it's only me."

"Sorry," Harry replied. "I was almost asleep."

"Go back then," she said with a smile. "I'll just come back later like usual."

"No it's all right," Harry grabbed her arm. "I didn't think I'd see you until later."

Hermione followed him inside. "My mum and Lavender went into town and my dad's playing golf. I was bored out of my mind. I thought I'd see if you were in."

Harry grinned. "I am most definitely in for you." he said, giving her a quick kiss as he closed his door.

She smiled and walked over to his bed and lay down, making herself comfortable. She patted the empty space beside her. "We can lie down together."

Harry climbed back onto the bed and Hermione fitted herself neatly in next to him. "This is nice," he said several minutes later.

"Yeah," she said wistfully. "We'll be able to do this all we want soon."

He smiled into her hair. "I can't wait until we don't have to hide our relationship anymore."

Hermione nodded. "On my way here, I saw Ron and Luna on the way to the studio. They looked so happy and I was so...jealous of what they have."

"Why's that?" Harry asked softly, brushing some stray hairs off her cheek.

"They can walk together anywhere they want," she said simply. "They can hold hands. They can kiss in public. The whole world doesn't seem to be against them. I want us to have that, Harry...that freedom."

"We will," Harry said, more firmly than he actually felt. They fell into a comfortable silence again as he stroked her long hair. "So..." he cleared his throat. "What sort of flat are you thinking we'll live in when we get out of here?"

"I don't care if it's a one bedroom hovel," she said with a laugh. "As long as we're together, it doesn't matter to me."

Harry snickered. "I reckon we'll get something nicer than that."

"It better have huge bookshelves," she said thoughtfully. "I lost count as to how many books I actually own."

"And a large bedroom," Harry nuzzled her warm skin.

"A large bedroom?" she asked, laughing as his breath tickled her neck. "Why would we need that?"

"You're right," Harry replied. "We just need a bed." he kissed her skin, suckling softly.

"Exactly," she said, giggling. "Hey, I thought you were sleepy."

"Once again, your fault for distracting me." Harry replied. "I wonder if you really are a good influence or not?" he teased.

"I was thinking the same about you," she replied. "I'm going to have all my classes and I'm going to have to study very hard and I'm going to have this live-in distraction. I don't know if we know what we're getting ourselves into."

"I just know I like it," Harry's voice was muffled as he was still placing strategic kisses over her skin.

"Harry," she said softly, hating to interrupt him, but needing to tell him what she'd really come here for.

"What?" he asked.

She looked up at him and placed her hand on his cheek. "I-I'm going to tell my father about us...today."

Harry pulled his mouth away from her skin. "Are you sure?"

She nodded. "I've been thinking about it for awhile now."

"Do you think he'll... he'll make you leave?" Harry asked.

"If he does," she said resolutely. "I won't go with him."

Harry sighed. "Maybe I should go with you..." he started to say but was interrupted by a knock on the door. "Shit.... Get down behind the bed."

Hermione did as she was told and watched as Harry walked over to the door and swung it open.

One of his co-workers stood on his porch. "Harry... sorry to bother you but Dursley asked me to get you. He wants to see you in his office."

"What for?" Harry asked.

"Don't know," the other man said, shrugging. "He just said immediately."

"All right..." Harry's eyebrows knit together as he closed the door. "What the..."

Hermione crept out from behind the bed and stared back at Harry. "What do you think he wants?" she asked.

Harry's face turned to stone. "Better not be what I think it is..." his anger rose in him like a volcano.

Hermione put a hand on his arm. "W-what do you think it is?"

Harry shrugged her hand off. "Meet me here after dinner." he said shortly, pulling a clean shirt on.

"Harry," she said. "You're scaring me. What's going on? Did something happen?"

"I don't know, all right?" he said snappishly. "Look... I've got to go now... just please meet me here later..."

"Okay," she said softly, hurt by how he'd snapped at her.

"I'm sorry," he said in a gentler tone. "It's just that whenever my uncle and I talk, it's never a good thing." he touched her cheek and kissed her. "I love you."

"I love you, too," she whispered. "I'll meet you here after dinner, I promise."

"All right," Harry forced a smile for her benefit and she waved goodbye as he locked his cabin door behind him. His anger overtook him again as he strode through the resort and arrived at his uncle's office minutes later. "You wanted to see me?" he asked, not bothering to knock.

"Thank you for coming so promptly," Vernon said dryly. "Close the door behind you, boy."

Harry rolled his eyes and shut the door. "What do you want?" he asked coolly.

"Harry, Harry, Harry," Vernon said, getting to his feet. "Haven't Petunia and I treated you well? Have we not provided for you, given you a home. We even gave you a job here...all out of the kindness of our hearts."

"Kindness?" Harry snorted. "Treated me well? The only reason you keep me on here is because the guests like to see me and Cho dance."

Vernon was trying hard to keep his temper in check. "Your dancing days here are over," Vernon said dismissively.

"What are you talking about?" Harry asked, his arms crossed over his chest.

"Don't play the innocent with me, boy," Vernon spat at him. "I know what you've been doing."

"Actually I've no idea what you're going on about," Harry returned coldly.

"How much money did you steal from my guests?" Vernon asked him, getting right in his nephew's face.

"WHAT?" Harry nearly shouted.

"It's been brought to my attention that you were the one behind the missing wallets," Vernon said. "I had someone check the studio earlier and they found where you'd stash them. Not very clever of you, I must say."

"I didn't steal any wallets!" Harry snapped. "I have enough money of my own!"

"I figured you'd try to say that," Vernon said, shaking his head and snorting with laughter. "I told Petunia as much."

Harry was breathing heavily. "Who told you I stole the wallets? Was it Ginny Weasley? She tried to accuse me as such... it was probably her who did it!"

"Who?" Vernon asked nonplussed. "I don't even know who that is! It was someone else...a brave soul who came forward because they were concerned about the resort."

"Bullshit," Harry said angrily.

Vernon rounded on Harry. "You will not talk to me like that in my office." He took a deep breath, trying again to gain control over his temper. "B-because you are family," Vernon said, saying the last word as if he was gagging on it. "I have decided not to contact the authorities about this. All that I ask of you is that you leave tonight and never step foot on this property again. If you do, I will not hesitate to have you arrested. Do you understand that?"

Harry glared at his uncle as a glass paperweight on the desk exploded. "I'm not leaving because I didn't DO anything!" he shouted.

"Have it your way then," Vernon said, stepping over the shards of glass on the floor. "I imagine the police could be here in ten minutes time."

Harry realised the seriousness of the situation and without another word he slammed out of the office and stormed back to his cabin. "Running like a fucking coward..." he spat.

*** *** ***

Hermione sat at the dinner table, her stomach turning. She was so nervous about what had transpired earlier that afternoon that she wasn't able to eat a bite. Vernon Dursley looked awfully smug about something, and Dudley kept sending her knowing smirks that distorted his already disfigured face.

"Hermione?" Lavender asked impatiently. "Earth to Hermione?"

"Sorry..." Hermione shook her head at her cousin. "I'm just a bit tired today."

"It's okay," Lavender said. Lowering her voice, she leaned in and whispered, "Are you sure you're okay?"

"Not now..." Hermione whispered as her father spoke up.

"So what's this you told me before dinner Vernon?" Robert asked. "You said you caught the person who was stealing from all the guests?"

At that, Hermione, Lavender and Dudley all snapped their heads to stare at the resort owner.

"Yes, Robert," Vernon said proudly. "And I am amazed to say it was one of our own employees. I guess it's true what they say, it's so hard to find good people these days."

"Who did it turn out to be?" Elinore asked, mildly interested.

"One of the dance instructors," Vernon said dismissively. "Though, I blame myself, really. I knew he was a bad apple right from the beginning. But, I'm always willing to go out on a limb for these kids and this time, it came back to bite me on the arse, so to speak."

Robert nodded agreeably. "Which instructor was it?" he asked with his doctor's curiosity.

"Harry Potter," Vernon said simply. “Found almost everything we needed in the dance studio.”

Robert's eyes turned dark as Hermione gasped. "No it wasn't!" she burst out before she could stop herself.

"What did you say, sweetheart?" Elinore asked, looking at her daughter with concern.

"No it wasn't!" Hermione said, now angry. "Harry never stole anything from anyone!"

"I don't understand, Hermione," Elinore said confused. “I wasn't aware you knew any of the dance staff. How would you know that this boy didn't take those wallets?" At her question, the entire table turned its attention to Hermione and waited on baited breath for her answer.

Hermione ignored everyone else and focused on Vernon. "How could you accuse him of this?"

"I had proof, my dear girl," Vernon said flippantly. "I wouldn't just go about accusing someone without having cold, hard evidence to back it up. We searched the dance studios and found where he'd been keeping everything."

Robert stared coldly at his daughter. "Why do you care about this, Hermione?"

"Because I know he didn't do it!" Hermione snapped back. "Who told you he did this? What proof do they have?"

"Someone saw him," Vernon said pointedly to Hermione. "We have two witnesses who say that they saw him with the wallets."

"When?" Hermione asked, her throat burning.

"Last night," Vernon said condescendingly. "What does it matter now?"

Hermione smiled coldly. "Well then whoever your informant is was lying. I know for a fact that Harry wasn't anywhere but his cabin last night."

"And how do you know this, sweetheart?" Elinore asked.

Hermione hesitated a moment before replying. She knew the severe repercussions that her next words would have, yet she couldn't let them get away with falsely accusing Harry. "Because," she said, her voice hard and clear. "I was with him. All night long. I didn't leave until six this morning. We were together all night long," she emphasized her last words.

A long, uncomfortable silence followed as everyone seemed to be processing what they'd just heard. The silence was broken only by the sound of Robert pushing his chair away from the table and getting to his feet. Without a word of goodbye or a look in his family's direction, he walked quickly out of the restaurant.

Hermione cast one last hard glare at Vernon before pushing her chair back and following her father out. "Dad!" she called out. "Dad will you stop?"

Robert stopped, but didn't turn around to look at Hermione.

"I'm sorry," she said, coming up next to him.

"You lied to me," he said quietly.

"I know," Hermione looked down at the ground. "But you know what Dad? I'm not sorry about Harry. I'm just sorry that you couldn't look past the opinions of an obviously bitter man about his own nephew!"

Robert looked as if he was about to yell, but thinking better of it, simply turned on his heel and walked away.

Hermione sighed as two tears ran down her face. She ran after her father and managed to catch up with him on the porch of their cabin. "Dad will you just listen to me?"

"How long has this been going on?" he asked her point-blank.

"Since the night I came to get you to help with Cho," Hermione admitted. "Dad... will you please just sit down and let me talk to you about this? There are things you need to know about me... about Harry..."

"I know everything I need to know about him, Hermione," Robert said tersely.

"No you don't!" Hermione nearly shouted. Her father looked surprised. "No you don't," she repeated in a quieter voice.

"Okay," Robert said reluctantly. He sat down on the steps. "Go ahead."

Hermione breathed a sigh of relief and sat down next to her father. "First of all... Harry... he's like me and Lavender. He's a wizard..." she told her father an abbreviated version of Harry's life so far. "Vernon Dursley is his uncle and his family hates all things magical." she let out a sarcastic laugh. "If he only knew how many witches and wizards he has working here at the resort he'd probably sell the place." she looked up at her father. "He's here because he's taking a break from his normal life to do something fun for a change.... Harry's not a troublemaker, at least not like you think he is."

"What about Miss Chang?" Robert countered.

Hermione sighed again. "I don't think she'll care any more if I tell you about that. Harry's not the father of her baby Dad. Draco Malfoy is. No... no let me finish," she said when it looked like her father would interrupt. "The lot of them didn't want to rat him out... I don't know why. Probably because Malfoy denies he's the father and he probably will until the day he dies. But it wasn't Harry. He and Cho are just friends- they lean on each other and have one of the strongest friendships I've ever seen."

Robert shook his head in disbelief. "I don't know what to believe anymore."

"You should believe me," Hermione's eyes glittered with unshed tears. "Just because I fell in love doesn't mean I'm not your daughter anymore."

"So now you're in love with this boy," Robert said, looking at Hermione with tears shining in his own eyes. "You've only known him a short time, Hermione."

"That doesn't matter to either of us," Hermione replied hoarsely. "Love isn't always a time related thing. We can't help what happened to us. We're going to be together whether you or Vernon or whoever wants us to be or not. I've felt horrible having to hide this from you.

"It's the first thing I've ever had to lie to you about. I'm not proud of that... but I am in love with Harry. And he loves me. And I think you would like him a lot if you would just open up and get to know him." Hermione released a shuddery breath as she wiped at her eyes.

"Hermione," Robert said, softening as he saw past his own anger to see that his daughter was genuinely hurting. "I know you don't like to hear me say this, but you've always been my little girl. From the moment you were born, I felt this connection with you. When I held you in my arms in the hospital, I knew that I would spend the rest of my life making sure that you were safe and happy."

He put an arm around Hermione and hugged her to him. "I love you very much," he said softly.

"I love you too," Hermione sniffled. "And I know you want me to be happy. With Harry I'm the happiest I've ever been."

"Are you really?" Robert asked, looking her straight in the eyes.

"I am," Hermione nodded.

Robert sighed. "It's never easy for someone, especially me, to say that they're wrong. For your sake, Hermione, I'm willing to give this boy a chance."

Hermione's breath caught in her throat. "Thank you Dad!" she threw her arms around her father and hugged him as tight as she could.

Robert chuckled as he hugged her back. "It's not going to be easy, Hermione, but I'll...I'll try."

"I know," Hermione said. "But that means so much to me, it really does."

Robert smiled back at her. "And I have to admit I've missed my little girl."

Hermione laughed through her tears. "I'm not so little anymore Dad."

"Well," Robert said good-naturedly. "What are you waiting for?"

"What do you mean?" Hermione brushed the tears out of her eyes.

"Go get your young man so I can interrogate him," Robert teased.

Hermione laughed again. "All right... hopefully he'll still be here." she got up and began to walk away then came back and hugged her father again. "Thanks Dad." she kissed his cheek.

"You're welcome, love," Robert said. "Now off you go."

Hermione felt quite light-hearted as she made her way toward Harry's cabin. In her excitement and relief about making things right with her father, she'd momentarily forgotten about what Vernon had told them at dinner.

She knocked insistently at Harry's door. "Harry!" she called out. "Come on! I have great news!"

Harry crossed his almost bare cabin and yanked the door open. "I was afraid I'd have to leave without seeing you," he said immediately, pulling her into his arms.

"You're never going to believe what happened!" she exclaimed. As she relaxed into his arms, she noticed that the walls were bare and boxes were scattered haphazardly across the room. "What's going on?"

Harry sighed, his heart weighing heavy in his chest. "I've been accused of stealing. Ginny must have seen us together because she did what she said she was going to do." He shook his head. "They found a stack of wallets hidden in the dance studio and I've come across at least six more stuffed in places in here."

Hermione shook her head. "But, it's okay. I told everyone at dinner that you couldn't have done it...because you were with me." She watched as he walked past her and put another box on his bare mattress. "Don't you see?" she asked, getting in front of him. "You don't have to go."

"Yes I do," Harry replied. "Even if we could truly prove I didn't steal these things, I'd still get sacked just for being with you." he reached out and gently touched her cheek. "It's one of Vernon's stupid rules, one of his more important ones. I don't want to leave you but he hasn't left me much of a choice."

"No," she said, shaking her head. "You can't leave!"

"I have to," Harry said. "He'll have me arrested if I don't." he hung his head and threw some clothes into another box, sealing them all up with a wave of his wand.

Hermione sank onto the bed while Harry waved his wand again and all the boxes shrank themselves down and flew into his palm. "I think that's everything." he said quietly.

"I-I'll come with you," she said, getting to her feet.

"No," Harry shook his head. "You need to stay with your family and work things out with your father."

"It's okay," Hermione said quickly. "We talked everything out. He's willing to give us a chance, Harry."

Harry turned around and looked at her. "Really?"

"Yes," she replied. "It wasn't easy for him, but he said he'd try for my sake."

"That's great," Harry said honestly. "I wish I could stay here to get to know him."

The tone of his voice and the look on his face told Hermione that he was resigned to the fact that he would be leaving the resort. "Do you love me?" she asked looking up at him.

"Of course I do," Harry replied immediately.

"Let me go with you," she said desperately. She got quickly to her feet and closed the distance between them. "Take me with you, Harry."

"Hermione," Harry held her at arm's distance. "I can't... I don't even know where I'm going to be staying at this point. I love you and I want to be with you but you can't stay with me until one of us is settled somewhere."

Hermione knew he was right, but she honestly didn't know how she would be able to let him go, even if it was for just a short period of time.

Harry hugged her to him tightly. "I love you," he said as her arms went around him. "I promise that we won't be separated long." he pulled back and tipped her chin up. "You ARE the best thing to ever happen to me Hermione. Ever."

"Harry," she whispered, staring up into his green eyes.

He kissed her then, as hard as he could, his tongue thrusting into her mouth as his hands began to roam freely over her body. "I can't..." Harry broke away several minutes later as they both tried to catch their breath. "If I keep kissing you like that I'll never get out of here."

She grabbed hold of his hand. "Please, not yet."

"Hermione," Harry looked down at her. "I have to leave tonight. In fact, I'm sure Vernon will be coming to see if I'm gone or send someone to do just that." he pulled away from her with great difficulty.

"Can I walk you to the gate at least?" she asked.

Harry's eyes warmed over. "I'd love that," he said. He grabbed his bag, shoving his wand in a side pocket while he pulled a jacket over his shoulders. Hermione took his hand, weaving their fingers together.

"Do the others know?" she asked as they made their way out of his cabin.

"They might," Harry said. "Will you tell Cho and the rest of them what happened? If they don’t already know?”

"Of course," Hermione said. "Cho will be beside herself about this. This is so bloody unfair!"

"I know," Harry sighed. "But I don't know what else to do. I can't be arrested, especially since Vernon gave me a clean way out." they reached the parking lot and Harry pulled a box from his jacket pocket and a moment later, held a full size broom in his hand. "Well..." he turned to face her.

"I guess this is goodbye," she said softly, looking down at the pavement.

"Not forever," Harry said, tipping her chin back. "I promise I'll be in touch with you soon."

"Okay," Hermione said, feeling a fresh set of tears welling up in her eyes. She cupped his cheeks in her hands and leaned his forehead against hers.

"I love you," Harry whispered as his lips grazed hers.

"I love you, too," she said, feeling him start to pull away from her. Reluctantly, she let go of his hand and watched as he mounted his broom. She brushed a tear from her cheek.

"Don't cry," Harry said. "I don't want to leave you crying."

"I'll be okay," she said, trying to muster a smile. "Really. See? No more tears."

Harry smiled and touched her cheek one more time. "That's my girl. I'll see you soon all right?"

She nodded. "You promised. I'm going to hold you to that."

Harry kissed her one more time, then took off on his broom, leaving Hermione staring up after him.

20. A Little Help From My Friends

A/N: Thanks again you guys for the great response! Only one chapter left after this one!!! Enjoy!!

Also, please forgive us (namely Heaven) for her attempt at Seamus’s Irish accent. Just trying to make things a little more authentic!

A Little Help From My Friends – The Beatles

What do I do when my love is away.
(does it worry you to be alone)
How do I feel by the end of the day
(are you sad because you’re on your own)
No I get by with a little help from my friends,
Do you need anybody,
I need somebody to love.
Could it be anybody
I want somebody to love.

Ginny watched with satisfaction as Harry flew off on his broomstick while Hermione wiped at her eyes and headed off in the direction of the guest cabins.

“I can’t believe it worked!” she whispered gleefully. Ginny spent a few more minutes revelling in the sneakiness of her well timed plan and then headed for Draco’s cabin.

“Hey baby,” she said, sliding into the room. “Miss me?”

“That fucking bitch,” Draco spat. “I’m still sore over her little trick!”

“What’s wrong?” Ginny asked, concerned as she rubbed his shoulders.

“Lavender didn’t take my breaking up with her very well,” Draco smirked.

“Poor girl,” Ginny slid her arms over his chest as she kissed the side of his neck. “What did she do?”

“Bloody kneed me,” Draco sneered.

“Awww…” Ginny moved around to his front. “Do you need a bit of… therapy?” she asked with a glint in her eye.

“You’re in an awfully good mood,” Draco replied instead. “I take it our plan…”

“Worked like a charm,” Ginny laughed. “A very sneaky, nasty charm…” she giggled as Draco brushed his lips over hers. “They can’t say I didn’t warn them.”

Draco kissed her in reply, his hands making quick work of removing her shirt. “You being evil turns me on- I never thought a Weasley could be as sneaky as you are.”

“You’ve underestimated me then,” Ginny let her head fall back as his lips moved down her skin. “I can be just as underhanded as a Malfoy.”

Draco grinned as his mouth slid along her throat. He pulled away as he looked into her brown eyes. “I love you…” he said it so quietly she almost didn’t hear him.

“I know,” Ginny replied, her tone just as soft as she ran her fingers through his hair. “I love you as well.”

*** *** ***

Lavender yawned and she snapped her eyes open as she remembered the details of the previous night. After her uncle and Hermione had left the dinner table, she and her aunt and made excuses and headed back to the cabin, only to see Hermione hugging Robert then running off.

Robert had told them of his talk with Hermione and Lavender was happy that her cousin would finally get to be open about her relationship with Harry. She looked forward to having her uncle talk to Harry and see what he was really like.

Then Hermione had returned an hour later, sans Harry, her eyes swollen and red. She’d taken one look at her family gathered in the small living room and ran into the bedroom, sobbing her heart out on the comforter.

Lavender turned over now to see Hermione’s bed was already empty and made neatly. “Where’d you go…” she mumbled, pushing her tangled blonde hair out of her eyes. She showered and dressed quickly, going out to see if her cousin was still in the cabin.

“Hi,” she said, stepping onto the porch outside. Hermione was sitting on the ledge, blankly staring out at the forest.

“Hi…” Hermione’s voice was quiet and scratchy. She cleared her throat. “Sorry…”

“It’s all right,” Lavender perched next to her gingerly. “Are… are you all right? What happened yesterday?”

Hermione was silent a few minutes and then the story poured out of her like a waterfall of words. “I want to kill her Lavender,” she said, her eyes tearing over again. “That stupid bloody bitch… I want to make her life as miserable as she’s suddenly made mine.”

“Hermione…” Lavender said hesitantly. “There’s one problem… I asked Vernon after you and your dad left if Ginny told and he said no… he wouldn’t say who it was but it was someone he trusts on the staff.” She moved closer to her cousin.

“It was someone she knows then,” Hermione snapped. “Because of Ginny, Harry’s gone! I don’t know when or where I’m going to see him again!”

Lavender pulled her cousin close to her as Hermione broke out in sobs again. “Hermione… if it makes you feel any better… at least now you don’t have to put up with your dad pushing Dudley on you anymore…”

Hermione managed a small smile. “Yeah… every cloud has its silver lining right?”

“Right,” Lavender stroked her cousin’s hair. “It’ll get better Hermione, I promise.”

“I hate feeling like this. It’s worse than before Lav. This time he’s gone. I can’t go to his cabin and make things better.” Hermione pulled away from her cousin. “Is it really all a part of being in love? Feeling so lousy?”

“Believe it or not, yes.” Lavender replied.

“Is this how you felt when you found out about Draco?” Hermione asked.

“Well… sort of.” Lavender sighed. “It probably didn’t hurt as much because I wasn’t ever in love with that git. I felt like I was used, but I’m glad I didn’t give in to him before finding out about him. I was ready to Hermione. I thought I was driving him away by not giving myself to him.” She smiled briefly as she thought about her goodbye to him. “I’m okay though. It doesn’t matter to me as much as I once thought it would.”

“Well that’s good,” Hermione said, her eyes travelling back to the forest.

“I was hoping you’d like to take a walk or something, you know… maybe go talk to Cho or the rest of your friends here?” Lavender asked, hoping to take Hermione’s mind off Harry.

“Sure,” Hermione said vaguely. “I should probably find out what she knows… if she knows.”

Lavender followed her cousin towards the employee area of the resort. “It’s kind of nice back here. Quieter than where we are.”

“I suppose that’s a benefit of working here, although at the moment I can’t think of anything worse than to be an employee of Vernon Dursley,” Hermione replied. She led her cousin up to Cho’s cabin and knocked on the door.

It was opened immediately and Hermione could see that Cho, Neville, Ron and Luna were gathered inside. “Hi everyone… I suppose you’ve heard?” she asked tentatively.

Cho sighed and ushered them in. “Yes… it was all over the cafeteria this morning.” She closed the door behind them. “Are you all right Hermione?”

Hermione shrugged. “All right… that’s about it.” She sat down next to Ron on the bed while Lavender perched on the edge of the nightstand. “What about you Cho, are you okay?”

“Fine,” Neville reached his hand out and wove their fingers together as Cho scuffed her foot on the floor. “It feels a bit strange being here without him.”

Everyone nodded and sat in an uncomfortable silence for a few minutes. “Dammit!” Ron snapped. “I just can’t believe my sister would do something like this!”

Neville shook his head. “We can’t figure out how Vernon discovered this- she was at the lake all day, we asked her co-workers and they said she didn’t leave once.”

“But it had to have been her,” Hermione objected. “She’s the one who threatened me with it!”

"Maybe she had help?" Neville suggested. "She couldn't have done this all on her own."

Ron looked confused. "Who does she know well enough besides me around here? She always tells me she's in her cabin at night... I didn't think she really got to know anyone."

Cho bit her bottom lip and wondered if now could be the time to tell Ron that his little sister happened to know someone else quite well. She looked from Hermione to Neville and saw that they too were struggling with whether or not to spring this bombshell on Ron.

"Ronald..." Luna put her hand on his arm. "Don't... don't get angry all right?"

"What are you talking about?" Ron jumped to his feet.

"It's just that..." Luna looked to Cho for help. "Ronald... your sister... she's..."

"She's sort of been seeing someone," Cho finished, still unable to bring herself to tell him straight out.

"Who?" Ron demanded. He looked at all his friends and found that none of them would meet his eyes. "What the hell is going on here? You all know something and you won't tell me!"

Neville stepped forward and hoped to summon some of the Gryffindor courage. "We're a little hesitant to tell you because you won't like it."

Luna pulled Ron back down next to her. "Please calm down," she said, wrapping her arms around his shoulders. "Ronald... she's been seeing Draco Malfoy ever since we all got back here."

"WHAT?" Ron nearly roared.

"Quiet!" Cho hissed. "I don't think they heard you in Russia!"

"What do you bloody mean she's SEEING Draco Malfoy? That bloody prat?" Ron fumed but he did as Cho said.

"She's not just seeing him," Lavender chimed in.

Ron turned to glare at her. "What else...." the colour drained from his face. "You mean... she's..."

Luna rested her chin on his shoulder. "I'm sorry to tell you this way Ronald... apparently there's a lot more going on between them than any of us thought."

"We should have told you sooner," Neville said apologetically.

"Damn bloody right you should have." Ron snapped. He fumed for another few minutes as everyone shifted uncomfortably. "Sorry..." he finally grunted. "It's not you guy’s fault my sister turned out to be such a... such a..."

"It's okay Ronald," Luna said quietly.

Lavender looked thoughtfully around at the group. Admittedly, she didn't know any of them all that well save for her cousin, but she couldn't help feeling that they were all being a bit dense. If it was obvious to her, she didn't understand why none of them had voiced it aloud. "Have you ever considered that Draco could be the one helping her?" Lavender asked hesitantly.

Hermione's ears perked up. "Is he as big a sneak as he seems to be?" she asked the rest of the group.

Neville nodded. "He's worse than sneaky, Hermione. Harry and I used to joke that the coward had no conscience."

Cho agreed. "He enjoys seeing other people suffer...especially Harry. They've hated each other as long as I can remember."

Hermione stood up and began pacing. "This fits together like a puzzle! Draco has Vernon Dursley wrapped around his little finger- it had to have been HIM who ratted on Harry, because Ginny's been stealing everything! Didn't he say at dinner one night that most of the things stolen were from the lake?" she looked at her cousin.

"Yeah," Lavender replied. She looked excitedly around the room. "And with Ginny being a lifeguard, she has complete and total access to everything there. It would be quite convenient for her to take things."

"I still can't believe my sister would do this," Ron said miserably. "I told my Mum I'd look after her and look what she's turned into only after a couple of months on her own."

Cho looked sympathetically at him. She had no idea what this must be like for him. "It's not your fault, Ron," Cho said firmly. "You had no idea what she was up to. None of us knew how far she'd be willing to go...until it was too late." She sat back down next to Neville as something else dawned on her. “Neville… that night you and I went walking late… didn’t we see Dudley leaving the dance studio? He could be helping them as well…” she looked at Hermione. “I’ll bet if he thinks they got rid of Harry you’d go running to him with open arms.”

Hermione looked positively disgusted at this. “So it was the three of them… Ginny, Dudley and Draco.” Everyone shook their heads as all the pieces of the puzzle finally clicked together.

Luna rubbed her hand in slow, soothing circles on Ron’s back while his fingers wrapped around her other hand and squeezed. "I'm sorry," she said softly. "I didn't know myself until recently."

Hermione was still pacing. "I wish I could hex them both into last century," she said angrily.

"We can't let them get away with this," Cho said, looking at her friends for support. "We owe it to Harry."

Hermione thought hard and fast. "We need a way to trap them into exposing themselves," she said, chewing on her lower lip.

"But how?" Neville asked, sinking back down in his chair. "They've managed to stay one step ahead of this the whole time."

"Maybe," Cho said thoughtfully. "But now that they think their plan worked perfectly, they may just drop their guard."

Ron nodded. "And if they think no one knows, they might even start talking about it in public."

Hermione looked at her cousin. "Lavender..." she said, a sneaky light coming into her eyes. "Didn't my mum and dad bring our video camera with us?"

"Yeah," Lavender said blankly. "Don't you remember I hid it in our closet because I didn't want to look like a tourist with Uncle Robert following us around wanting to film everything?"

Hermione smiled. "I have a brilliant idea..." she closed Cho's open window and locked the door. "One of us pretends like we stumbled upon their plan and agree with it- try to get them to confess and open up. Pretend that we want to help them take the plan even further to get more money... meanwhile..." she paused. "We'll have the video camera hidden in the corner, recording everything they say." she looked at all of them in turn. "What do you guys think?"

"That's bloody brilliant..." Ron said, his eyes wide.

"But which one of us would they believe would want to do that?" Cho asked. "I think you can knock Hermione and me out of the running."

Hermione shook her head. "Definitely not us. And not you either Lavender..."

"What about Ron?" Cho asked suddenly.

"What?" Ron sat straight up. "No... No way... it'd be hard not to kick that bloody prat for shagging my sister!"

"I know," Cho replied. She took a seat beside Ron and stared earnestly at him. "And we'd all understand if you didn't want to do it, but you have to admit that you're the only one who would make sense."

Ron sighed and got up, staring out the window for a moment. "What would I say?" he asked in a resigned tone.

Hermione got up as well. "Just tell them you thought their plan was brilliant. Tell them you think Harry finally got what he deserved."

"And you expect Ginny to buy that?" Neville asked, unconvinced. "Harry and Ron have been best friends since Hogwarts."

Cho looked at Ron. She knew what she was about to say was a sore spot for him, but it had to be said. "Ron," she began. "You could play up the whole jealousy issue."

Ron glared at her. "I am NOT jealous of Harry!"

"Maybe not then, but you can use it to your advantage now," Cho replied. "So, what do you say? Will you do it?"

"Please Ron?" Hermione asked. "It's not just to put Ginny and Draco in their place here. It's so Harry's name won't have any of this attached. You know how the past can jump back to a person when they least expect it..."

"Ron, you're the only one she'd believe," Neville said. "She'd see right through any of the rest of us."

"All right," Ron replied. "I'll do it."

*** *** ***

The next couple of days went by in a blur for most everyone. The group of friends had met only one more time to discuss what they were going to do and they were scheduled to meet again tonight to finalize a plan of action.

Cho had finished up a late afternoon dance class and was about to close up the dance studio when she heard the telephone ring. Cho jumped at the sound of it. She couldn't ever remember using it once in all the years she'd been at Hillsdale. She sighed and dropped her bag by the door and walked quickly over to the phone.

"Dance Studio," she said impatiently.

"Hey," Harry said. "I was hoping you'd be the one to answer."

"Harry?"

"Yeah," Harry said. "Sorry I haven't been in touch..."

"Where are you?" she asked, twisting the phone cord absently around her finger.

"I'm a few kilometres down the road at that bed and breakfast we always pass when coming to Hillsdale," Harry answered. "I've been trying to lie low since leaving..." she heard him sigh heavily. "What's been going on there? How's Hermione?"

"She's doing as well as can be expected," Cho said quietly. "She misses you....we all do."

"I'm sorry," Harry apologised. "I feel like such a shit for just leaving."

"You had no choice!" Cho said, anger rising again inside her at the whole situation. "I swear if I could get my hands on that Ginny Weasley..."

"So it WAS her?" Harry asked angrily.

"We're pretty sure," Cho replied. "And we think she had help. I'll give you two guesses as to who and the first one doesn't count."

"You mean her and Malfoy," Harry stated, shaking his head. "I have half a mind to come back there and..."

"No!" Cho said loudly. "You can't! Dursley would have you arrested so fast your head would spin. Harry, stay away for now. We're...we're working on something to clear your name. Okay? Just promise me that you won't come back here."

"I have to come back and see Hermione soon," Harry argued. "It's been hard these past few days, not able to see her or talk to her Cho. I can't stand it anymore."

"It's only been two days," Cho teased. "Surely, you can make it a little longer."

"Oh and what if it was Neville who had to leave instead?" Harry asked.

"You're right," Cho admitted. "I'm sorry... "

"Well..." Harry sighed. "Just... tell her I love her all right? I'll try and figure out a way for us to get together soon."

"Promise me you won't do anything foolish," Cho said firmly. "I don't want my baby's godfather in prison okay?"

Harry laughed for the first time in days. "I promise." he said. "I'll talk to you soon all right? Call my mobile if you need to."

"Goodbye, Harry. Take care," Cho said, hanging the phone up, feeling more determined than ever to clear her friend's name.

*** *** ***

Ron took a deep breath as he stood outside his sister's cabin. After a great deal of spying and listening in on Ginny's conversations, he and the rest of his friends had figured out she and Draco and Dudley were meeting in her cabin to discuss their newfound riches and Harry's being sacked for their thefts.

"You can do this Ron," he said to himself. Knocking hard once on the door, he burst inside, much to Ginny's chagrin. "What are you doing?" he asked.

Ginny looked up in surprise at the sight of her brother. She quickly made to cover up the pile of money that was lying on the middle of her bed. "Ron," she said, quickly getting to her feet. She walked over to her brother and gave him a fake smile. "What are you doing here?"

Ron faked a large grin at her. "Well Gin... I was beginning to think you figured me to be an idiot." he ignored Draco Malfoy's snort. "I kept wondering why you were showing up in new things, new dress, new shirt..." he shook his head. "And last night... I finally figured it out." he saw the red light of Hermione's parents' video camera in a corner of the room, underneath a towel.

"I-I have no idea what you're talking about Ron," Ginny lied. "I told you I was just saving up my money. Now, if you'll excuse us..." She grabbed him by the arm and made to show him the door, but he shrugged her off.

"Come off it Ginny," Ron laughed. "I'm on your side here! I've had it with Harry Potter, just like the two of you!" he sat down on the bed next to a suddenly wary Malfoy. "Bloody pompous git, he's always got to be in the limelight."

"You have?" Ginny asked, unconvinced. "He's your best friend. You've read me the riot act twice this summer for even getting near him and now all of a sudden, you can't stand him?"

"It was a long time coming," Ron replied. "Besides Gin... blood is thicker than water." he shrugged. "You're my sister. My loyalty stands by you. If he was thick enough not to pay attention to you when you want him, then it's his loss."

Draco snorted. "Don't tell me you believe a word he says, Gin."

Ginny looked at Ron. "I don't know."

Ron sighed. "I can't blame you two for being weary of me." he said. "But think of it this way- if I was truly out to get you two, wouldn't I have gone to Vernon Dursley with this information?" he looked at Ginny who slowly nodded. "Nope, instead I'm here... I want to see if we can take this even further than you guys already have."

"Well, we already got Harry fired," Ginny said with a sly smile.

Draco shook his head, still unwilling to take Ron at his word, just yet.

"Come on Malfoy. We're adults now." Ron smiled as winningly as possible as he held out his hand. "Besides we all have some common ground here. You guys got Potter out of here, and now we're making more money than you or I have ever seen." he nodded at his sister.

Ginny gazed at Ron and couldn't help smiling back at him. Out of all of her brothers, Ron was the one she'd always been closest to. Things had changed over the past couple of years as they'd drifted apart quite a bit, but she was touched nonetheless that he was now back on her side. "You really want in on this?" she asked, ignoring the doubtful expression on Draco's face.

Ron nodded eagerly. "Dursley doesn't pay shit here and I really want to take Luna somewhere nice for a date. Getting my hands on some extra quid would really help things out."

"We can do better than that," Ginny said, walking over to her closet and lugging out a bag of more money and jewellery.

“Blimey," Ron's eyes grew wide. "You two have been busy!" Another hard rap on the door was heard and Dudley Dursley came lumbering in a moment later.

"What is he doing here?" Dudley pointed a finger at Ron, then immediately dove back into his bag of sweets.

"He's my brother," Ginny said proudly. She walked over to him and put an arm around him. "He's with us now. Aren't you, Ron?"

"That's right," Ron grinned again. "How..." his eyes momentarily caught some sparkling diamonds and he lifted the necklace up into clear view. "How did you three figure this plan out? You must have been working on this for some time now..."

"For quite a bit, actually," Ginny said. "It all began as a way to get back at Harry, but it kind of escalated from there. It was pretty easy. It started with Dudley and I and then we brought Draco in."

"Cool," Ron nodded as he lifted more jewellery from the bag. "How much do you have here, roughly? And how did you guys figure how to pin it on Potter?" he grinned again. "That's really the part that gets me best. It amuses me that you guys were able to put him in his place..." he laughed. "And he went running with his tail between his legs!"

"That was easy," Draco scoffed. "We had Dudders, here, plant some stuff in Potter's cabin and in the dance studio. We bided our time and waited for the perfect opportunity to let the proverbial cat out of the bag. I went to Dursley and he ate it up without question. The rest, as we say, is history. Potter's gone and we're reaping all the rewards."

Partly to test Ron, Draco accentuated his story by walking over to Ginny and kissing her hard on the lips.

Ron barely suppressed a shudder. "Malfoy... I really must say... you're a better choice for her than Potter ever was."

Draco smirked. "Why's that Weasley?"

Ron looked straight at the blond. "You obviously care about her to go along with this plan." Dudley watched the two of them, his eyes moving back and forth as his hand moved continuously from the bag to his mouth.

"He does care," Ginny said, winking at Draco. "Who knows? Maybe by the time all of this is finished, the two of you could be friends..."

"I wouldn't go that far," Ron replied, knowing if he tried to befriend Draco Malfoy the blond would see straight through his plan.

"You never know," Ginny said optimistically. She looked disdainfully at Dudley who was smearing chocolate all over her duvet. "Look at what you're doing!"

"So what," Dudley snapped. "My dad will just buy a new comforter."

"It's too bad you weren't in on this from the beginning, Ron," Ginny said, rolling her eyes at Dudley.

"Yeah, we could have framed Harry much sooner," Ron nodded. "But what you've done... " He shook his head, making his blue eyes go large in wonder. "I'm actually proud of you Ginny."

"Really?" Ginny asked, beaming back at him. She shrugged. "It wasn't that hard, really. Being a lifeguard helped out so much. You really wouldn't believe the number of people who just leave their stuff on the shore thinking it will be right there when they got back. It was so hard not to laugh at their stupidity."

Ron nodded, a small smile coming to his lips. "I really just can't believe it." he said again, glancing down at his watch. "Well I've got to go- I have to meet Luna. How about we meet again here tomorrow night to make new plans?"

"Sounds good," Ginny said. "I'll walk you out, Ron."

Ron smiled at his sister. "I never thought I'd see the day when you and Malfoy were a couple."

She grinned as she closed the door behind her. She and Ron were alone on the steps. "I'd never thought I'd see the day when you would betray Harry."

"Yeah well..." Ron made his face go sour. "I've just had it you know? Bloody git always gets everything his way. From the time we started school to now... everything is always on his terms and if it's not, he throws a fit. I'm sick of it."

"I'm really glad to hear you say that, Ron," Ginny said sincerely. "He really treated me terribly this summer. All I ever did was like him and he treated me terribly." She sighed as she leaned back against the door.

"And the way he and that girl walked around here like they were fooling everyone, sneaking around...I tell you, Ron...I quite enjoyed wiping that smug expression off Harry's face."

"As I enjoyed watching it." Ron hugged his sister, finally allowing a grimace to wash over his features. "I'll see you later Gin. Thanks for letting me be a part of your plan."

"You're quite welcome," Ginny said, smiling broadly at him. "I better get back inside before Draco and Dudley kill each other." She gave her brother one last smile before opening her door and disappearing inside her cabin.

Ron watched the closed door a moment before trudging off into the woods. He should by all rights feel jubilant right now, the camera had recorded everything they needed... but Ron felt shitty. Sneaky or no, Ginny was still his sister.

"Hey," Ron muttered as he opened the door to Cho's cabin. She, Hermione and Luna jumped up immediately, anticipation written all over their faces. "Got everything we need to know... I'll pop back by later and get the camera from where we hid it.

Cho grinned. "Fantastic. Now we just need to figure out the perfect time for showing it!"

Luna walked over to Ron to kiss him in greeting, but as she did so, she noticed something wasn't quite right. "Are you okay?" she asked, her hand lingering on his cheek.

Ron sighed as he grabbed her hand in his. "Want to take a walk with me?" he asked softly. "Do you guys mind?" he looked at Hermione and Cho who shook their heads.

"Just come by my cabin when you have the camera so I can make sure everything sounds okay. Just tap on my window and I'll get it from you." Hermione replied. Ron nodded and he and Luna left.

They walked in silence for a few moments and Luna suspected she knew what had her boyfriend so troubled. "Do you want to talk about it?" she asked quietly.

"I feel rotten," Ron said. "I tricked my own sister into framing herself. I had to stop myself three times from turning back around and confessing everything." He looked up at his girlfriend. "I know she's been awful but I still love her. My mum and dad are going to be so disappointed, in her AND me."

Luna stopped walking and looked at Ron. Her heart went out to him. She wished she knew what to say to make him feel better. "That's understandable," she replied. "We all know that it wasn't easy for you to do what you did."

Ron shook his head. "I feel lousy."

"I know you do," she said, stroking his hand. "But she did something horrible, Ron. Things could have turned out much worse. Dursley could have had Harry arrested because of what Ginny and Draco did. We couldn't just let that happen."

"You're right." Ron sighed. He pulled her close and she rested her head on his shoulder. "Thanks for listening to me."

"That's what I'm here for," she said with a reassuring smile.

"Well not just that," Ron said teasingly. "I can think of a few other things you're here for Ms. Lovegood."

She giggled. "Okay, Mr. Weasley...why don't we go back to your cabin and discuss that further?" she asked with her eyes twinkling.

“I think I would." Ron replied. "First, I need to swing by Ginny's and get the camera. Something tells me she, Draco and Dudley will be leaving soon." he shuddered. "My sister and Malfoy..."

"They didn't snog in front of you, did they?" Luna asked.

"He kissed her once, I think it was to piss me off." Ron replied.

"Probably did it to test you," Luna guessed. "And you managed to keep your temper?"

"I did." Ron leaned over for a quick kiss. "Because I thought of you."

"That's so sweet, Ronald," she said dreamily.

"And that's without lessons from Harry," Ron boasted.

*** *** ***

Another few days later, Hermione was sitting on the porch just outside the cabin with one of her university texts laid on her lap. It had been sitting open to the same page for an hour now, as Hermione was staring off into space.

It had been four days now since Harry had left. Cho had told her that he rang her in the studio one day, but hadn’t heard from him since.

Hermione missed Harry. She missed him so much it hurt, especially at night when she lay alone in her bed. Lavender and her parents had done their best to cheer her up- they’d even taken to avoiding the ballroom with her.

“Hi Hermione,” Lavender said. “What are you doing?”

“Just… reading. Or trying to,” Hermione snapped out of her reverie. “What about you?”

“Nothing,” Lavender shrugged. “Bored is all. There’s nothing to do here now that Draco Malfoy is a huge git and a thief and Harry’s gone.”

“Tell me about it.” Hermione replied. She closed her book. “I should actually go talk to that friend of Neville’s about showing that tape of Ginny when Vernon has that movie night in a couple of days.”

“Do you want me to go with you?” Lavender volunteered.

“Sure,” Hermione smiled at her cousin. “I’d love to walk with someone.” She dropped her book on her bed and retrieved the tape from the nightstand drawer. The two girls ambled over to the ballroom, which on certain nights would be turned into a pseudo movie theatre, and up to the room where the film would be projected from.

“Hallo?” Hermione said, knocking lightly on the door frame.

“Hallo,” a young man with an Irish brogue stepped out from behind a pile of boxes. “What can I do for ye?”

“Hi… are you Neville’s friend Seamus?” Hermione asked.

“That I am,” Seamus smiled.

“Good…” Hermione pulled the tape out of her pocket. “Neville said you’d be able to help us with this… did he explain everything already?”

“Aye he did.” Seamus nodded and then his eyes moved back to Lavender, who was still standing by the door. “Hallo there…” he said, looking at her with obvious interest.

“Hi,” Lavender replied, mesmerized by his accent. “I’m uh… I’m Lavender.” She edged forward into the room.

“Seamus,” he nodded as he turned her hand and kissed the back of it. “Charmed to meet you.”

Lavender watched as Seamus excused himself to go get something out of the next room. When she was sure he was out of earshot, she tugged on Hermione's arm.

"Who is that and why haven't I noticed him at all this summer?" she asked.

Hermione smiled at her. "From what I heard from Neville, he spends a lot of time up here with the electronics and such. Doesn't really get into the dancing- he's the one who does all the spotlights and he's always in charge when Vernon does the movies. Raised a Muggle so he knows how to work a telly and a projector, but he went to school with Harry, Neville and Ron."

"You know, I wish that we had gone to Hogwarts," Lavender said wistfully. "I'm starting to think we missed out."

"I agree," Hermione shook her head.

Lavender put a hand on Hermione's shoulder. "Hey...it's going to be okay, Hermione. Once they show this video, everyone will know the truth and you and Harry can live happily ever after."

That made Hermione laugh. "I certainly hope so. I've had enough sneaking around and we all feel awful enough as it is about making Ron do what he did to his sister, even if she is horrid." Seamus returned to the room with a camera identical to the one the Grangers owned.

"Sorry that took me so long." he smiled at them but his eyes rested on Lavender. "Took me a minute to find this."

"What do you need another one for?" Lavender asked.

"Well," Seamus motioned for her to come closer. "What we'll do here is plug this cord here into the projector and when I play the tape, instead of a film being shown we'll see what's on this." he smiled up at her.

"Oh," she said, smiling flirtatiously at him. "It's really great of you to help us out like this."

"Well I certainly can't believe Ginny Weasley's done what she's done..." he said, running his hands through his brown hair. "She used to be such a nice gal."

"She's certainly not nice any more," Hermione replied. "But we appreciate it very much Seamus. We'll leave you to it then. Let me know if you need anything else all right?"

"Or me," Lavender chimed in. "I would love to help any way I can."

"Would you like to stay and see how this all works?" Seamus offered a bit eagerly. "It's not the most exciting thing in the world but..."

"Of course," Lavender answered quickly. She looked at Hermione pleadingly. "You'll be okay if I stay behind, won't you?"

"Have fun," Hermione had to bite her lower lip to keep from breaking into a large grin as she waved and left.

Lavender would always be Lavender, Hermione surmised as she headed back to the cabin. Her heart would be broken but she’d find someone new right away. Seamus seemed much nicer than Draco at any rate.

She was almost back when she saw a snowy white owl fly over the tops of the trees. Retrieving her book from her room, she sat back on the porch and once again tried to read.

Hermione was interrupted several minutes later. “Hi Hermione,” Cho said. “Can I borrow you for a minute?”

“What’s going on? Is it something with the baby?” Hermione asked concerned as Cho led her into the forest.

“I have a surprise for you,” Cho said mysteriously. She said nothing more until they arrived at the clearing.

“Okay…” Hermione was confused. “What is it?”

“Me,” a voice came out of thin air and Hermione jumped.

Harry pushed back the hood of his invisibility cloak, a grin appearing on his lips. Hermione gasped, her hands coming up to cover her mouth before she flew at him, nearly knocking him over.

“What are you doing here?” Hermione had tears in her eyes. “Harry you can’t be seen here or your uncle will have you arrested!”

“I don’t care,” Harry replied, stroking her hair. He nodded a grateful thank you to Cho who slid out of the clearing silently. “I needed to see you.”

Hermione sat up as did he and she stared at him. “I missed you,” she said, her lower lip trembling. “It’s not fair you had to leave. It’s been so boring here without you.”

Harry hugged her tightly. “I missed you too…” he spoke into her hair. “But I’d rather have had to leave than never see you again.”

Hermione sniffed as she clutched onto Harry’s shoulders. “Where are you staying?”

“At some bed and breakfast about ten kilometres down the road,” Harry answered.

“Oh,” Hermione ran her hands through his messy hair as he hugged her tighter. “How long can you stay?”

“As long as you want me to,” Harry answered softly. He tipped her chin up and kissed her, his lips lingering as his hands moved back to tangle into her hair. Hermione let him push her back, his tongue lining her lower lip; she opened her mouth as Harry’s hands wandered from her hair to her breasts.

“Harry I hate this,” Hermione said, as her lips broke away from his. “I mean… my dad’s finally come around yet we still have to sneak to see each other. I want to leave and come stay with you.”

“Hermione you can’t,” Harry said.

“Yes I can!” Hermione said her tone a bit shrill.

“Hermione,” Harry said, holding her shoulders firmly. “I want more than anything to have you stay with me… we just need to hold on another few weeks until you and your family leave this place altogether.” His fingers moved to stroke her hair. “After that… we can have whatever we want.”

Hermione sighed and leaned against him, feeling his lips in her hair. “All right,” she conceded. “For now though…” she looked devilishly at him as she captured his mouth with hers.

Harry wound his arms back around her, lifting her body up against his. “I miss being with you at night,” he said, nibbling on her ear before bringing his lips back to hers. “Even waking up with you at 6 am is better than waking up alone.”

"I know," she agreed, smiling as he trailed kisses along her neck. "I missed this...you...us."

"Soon enough," Harry muttered. "So fill me in... Cho said you guys were all up to something but she wouldn't get into details."

Hermione nodded and sat down with Harry on the grass. "It's complicated. Much more so than I even imagined."

"Tell me," Harry said, pulling her over so she sat between his legs. "It's obvious to me that Ginny's responsible for all this."

"She was the mastermind behind it all," Hermione said quietly. "But she had help from Malfoy and Dudley, of all people."

"Dudley?" Harry asked incredulously. "What the bloody hell did have to gain from this?"

"I think he thought if you were out of the picture, he'd have a chance with me," Hermione said with a laugh.

Harry grimaced. "That's just... disgusting." he kissed the side of her neck. "And Malfoy... I don't need a reason for that." he looked around at her. "I take it Ron's found about... that by now?"

Hermione sighed. "Yeah," she said with a frown. "And you can imagine how well that went over."

"I feel bad for the bloke," Harry said. "I'm surprised he didn't tear into both of them. His mum's going to have a bloody heart attack though. Ginny's her baby... both because she's the youngest and the only girl in the family."

"He was pretty angry at her and at us for not telling him sooner," Hermione admitted. "But Luna helped calm him down and then Cho came up with this idea."

"What idea?" Harry asked curiously.

"About sending someone on the inside, as it were, to see about getting Ginny to confess," Hermione replied.

"Ron did that?" Harry asked, his eyes wide.

Hermione nodded. "He wasn't too keen on it, as you can imagine. But, we set up a video camera in her bedroom and Ron barged in on them the other night. He pretended that he wanted in on their little plan."

"A video camera?" Harry asked. "Whose idea was that?"

"Mine," Hermione said, blushing. "My parents brought it along."

Harry stared at her a moment as his face broke out in a grin. "Brains and beauty," he hugged her tightly. "When did I get the luck of the draw for a change?"

"I didn't really do anything," she insisted. "I just came up with the idea to use the camera. You should be thanking Cho and Ron."

"I will," Harry nuzzled the back of her neck. "But for now let me revel in the fact that my girlfriend is the smartest one around these parts."

Hermione giggled as he tickled her neck. "That's the first time you've called me that."

"Called you what?" Harry asked.

"Your girlfriend," she said, feeling her cheeks reddening.

"Oh," Harry replied. "Do you... do you not like that?"

"No," she said, shaking her head. "It's not that I don't like it...I like it very much, actually. It's just it's the first time you've ever called me that." Embarrassed, she put her head in her hands. "Forget I just said that! It's just me babbling again."

"I love when you babble," Harry said. "It comes with that whole 'you turn me on all the time' thing."

"I think you just might need your head examined then," she teased.

Harry laughed and squeezed her sides, making her jump. "Well if it just means I'm head over heels for you then I don't want any examination." she turned around and sat on her knees as he drew his legs up, leaning back on his hands.

"It's funny when you think about it, isn't it?" she mused. "We didn't even know each other when the summer began and now...I can't remember what my life was like without you in it."

"Same here," Harry grinned. "And who'd have thought in those first few weeks when I had a stick up my arse that you'd still love me?"

She laughed. "You were pretty terrible."

"Yeah, yeah." Harry reached for her. "I should really make it up to you."

"You've spent the entire holiday making up for it," she said softly. She smiled slyly as she wrapped her arms around his neck. "But there is one more thing you could do for me."

"What's that?" Harry asked, lying back on his cloak and pulling her on top of him.

"Can you stay with me tonight?" she asked. "I don't care if we stay here or if we go back to your room at the inn, but I just don't want to be alone tonight. Please?"

"What are you going to say when everyone realises you're missing? I can't stay here... especially now that I know Ginny, Malfoy AND Dudley are in this together." Harry said, tucking her hair behind her ear.

She put her hand on his and looked at him with a pleading expression on her face. "I don't care about what anyone else would say or what they would think. I just want to be with you again, tonight."

Harry nodded. "I need you too." Hermione threw her arms around him and kissed him quite passionately.

She put all the emotion she'd been holding back for the past few days in that one kiss. Although her eyes were closed, she could feel him bringing her down to the ground and she felt her skin seemingly become electrified at his touch. But, just as she was losing herself in him, he abruptly pulled away. "What?" she asked breathlessly.

"We can't," Harry said. "Dammit Hermione..." he suddenly reached back and pulled his cloak over both of them. "I never realised Ginny was capable of doing this much. She could be watching us now... if you leave there's no telling what she'll try next!"

Hermione groaned in frustration and got to her feet. "She holds all the cards, doesn't she? Even when she's about to get what's coming to her, she's still in a position of power." She let out a hollow laugh at the absurdity of the entire situation.

"Hermione I'm sorry," Harry got to his feet, making sure they were both still covered.

"Why are you sorry?" she asked angrily. "You haven't done anything wrong. Neither have I. But we're the ones hiding." Her tone softened as she looked at the expression on Harry's face. "I know you're right about me staying behind. It just doesn't make it any easier."

"I know love," he pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. "Just another few weeks is all."

"Just another few weeks," she echoed. She wanted to believe him, but with the way that fate seemed to be shining down on Ginny lately, Hermione hadn't allowed herself to be completely optimistic. There was still the off chance that Ginny could emerge from this unscathed. She hadn't voiced these thoughts to anyone, but they'd haunted her for the last couple of nights.

Harry kissed the side of her head. "You've been the strong one in all this. I feel like a bloody coward because I ran. I should have gone and challenged Vernon and not left."

"And ended up in prison?" she asked, raising her eyebrows at him.

Harry sighed. "There's just no bright side to this is there?"

"I wouldn't exactly say that," Hermione said with slight smile. "My parents are on our side now. They've been avoiding the Dursleys since this happened."

"Have they really?" Harry chuckled. "Yeah you're right. Again."

She grinned. "I even overheard my dad talking to my mum about having you over for dinner sometime when we get back home. I had to have Lavender pinch my arm to make sure I wasn't dreaming."

"All right... there's the bright spot." Harry joked. He leaned down and gave her a brief but thorough kiss. "I should let you get back then," he said reluctantly.

She nodded, but still held on to his arm. "There is something you need to know, though. You know all about the movie nights the resort has, right?"

"Yeah," Harry rolled his eyes. "It was a nice night off for all of us."

"Well," Hermione said with a coy smile. "I happen to know that this one coming up is going to be the best one yet. I hear that they're showing a great film."

"Oh?" Harry looked at her. "What might that be?"

"The Rise & Fall of Ginny Weasley", Hermione deadpanned. "Have you ever seen it?"

Harry's jaw fell open a second. "No... But I hear it's a good one. I'll make sure not to miss it."

"So I should save a seat for you?" she asked teasingly, enjoying their last few moments together.

"Please," Harry kissed her again and she pulled him as close as she possibly could.

"I love you," she whispered.

"I love you," he said, his hands cupping her face. Harry kissed her again and she pulled away, looking around to make sure no one was near before stepping out of the cloak. He watched her leave the clearing before retrieving his broom and taking off for the bed and breakfast.

21. Bailamos

A/N: Well here it is… this is the end of Dirty Dancing! Thanks to all of you who reviewed and enjoyed this story! It was great for us to write. At this time there are no immediate plans for a sequel, but we never say never ;)

The deadline for the contest reviews/entries is July 21st. That gives everyone fifteen days to get in their reviews. That night we will pull three random names of everyone who reviewed each chapter and we will post the winners on the 22nd.

Good luck everyone! And thanks again!!!

Bailamos – Enrique Iglesias

Tonight we dance
I leave my life, in your hands
We take the floor
Nothing is forbidden anymore

Don't let the world dim my sight
Don't let the romance go by
Nothing can stop us tonight
1-Bailamos, let the rhythm take you over
Bailamos
Te quiero amor mio, bailamos
Gonna live this night forever
Bailamos
Te quiero amor mio, te quiero

Later that evening, Lavender found herself walking along the lakeside with Seamus. They'd had an enjoyable afternoon getting to know one another. She'd even listened intently as he went on about Muggle electronics. He was fascinated by them and his enthusiasm for it only endeared him to her more. She again kicked herself for not noticing him earlier. She could have saved herself a lot of heartache.

"Do you come down here by the lake often?" she asked.

"Once in awhile," he shrugged. "I mainly stay in me cabin or around the ballroom up in the catwalks. What about ye?" he asked. Seamus wasn't normally a guy looking for romance, but Lavender was sweet, especially once he got to know her.

"I spend too much time here, actually," she said with a giggle. "Truth be told, I come down here to work on my tan mostly, but I do like the stillness and quietness of it...especially at night."

"It's quite nice," Seamus agreed. "So how long have ye been here? I'm surprised I haven't noticed ye before this... although like I said, I don't get out around here much often."

"We've been here since the start of summer," Lavender replied. "It's funny, but I feel like I've grown up since I've been here."

"Really?" Seamus looked sideways at her as they sat on the same lounge chair. "Why's that?" when she remained silent he put a hand on her arm. "I'm sorry, if I'm being too personal for ye, ye don't have to answer."

She shook her head. "It's not that. It's just so stupid when you think about it. Girl meets boy. Boy flirts with girl. Boy charms girl. Girl falls for boy. Boy tramples on girl. Same old, same old, really."

"Draco Malfoy eh?" Seamus shook his head. "Right bloody prat he is."

Lavender smiled. "I got back at him, though."

“Ye can't hold out on me," Seamus grinned. "Tell me!"

Lavender looked around as if she was checking to make sure no one was in ear shot. She leaned in and with a conspiratorial wink whispered, "I kneed him."

Seamus threw his head back and laughed loudly. "I knew ye weren't a gal to be scorned," his eyes twinkled. "I like that."

Lavender giggled. "You should have seen the look on his face when I did it. I wish I'd had the camera then."

"It's enough just to imagine it." Seamus replied merrily.

Lavender nodded and they drifted into a comfortable silence, both seemingly content just to be in each other's company.

Lavender looked over at Seamus. Although she'd always followed by one rule in dating---that the bloke should always be the one who asks the girl out---she couldn't resist asking what she did next. "D-did you have to work tomorrow evening?" she asked hesitantly.

"I've got to set up the movie, and your cousin's tape... but after that I'm not." Seamus replied mildly.

"Well, when you're done with that, would you like to maybe go for another walk?" she asked, biting her bottom lip, hoping he couldn't tell how nervous she was. She understood now how hard it was for blokes to ask out girls.

"That sounds good to me," Seamus grinned at her. "I've enjoyed getting to know ye today Lavender, I've enjoyed it very much."

Lavender blushed. "I've enjoyed it, too. You're the nicest guy I've met in a long time."

"Not all guys are like that bloody git," Seamus nodded. "There's a few nice ones of us left."

"I'm starting to see that," Lavender said with a shy smile at Seamus. He wasn't like any of the other boys she'd dated and she honestly didn't mind one bit.

Seamus looked at her as she giggled nervously and scuffed her feet in the cool sand. The moonlight made her blonde hair shine and her hands were twisting nervously together. "Lavender?" he said softly and when she looked up he put his fingers under her chin and brought her lips to his.

The kiss surprised Lavender mainly in how different it was from the kisses Draco had given her. Whereas Draco had been insistent and demanding, Seamus was sweet and gentle. When they pulled away a few seconds later, Lavender smiled and said the first thing that came to her mind. "You kissed me."

"Aye, I did." Seamus replied. "Was it okay? I didn't mean to startle ye."

"More than okay," she whispered. "More than okay actually."

He smiled at her before leaning in again, his fingers going to play in her soft hair. 'It was funny,' he thought. 'Just that morning finding a girl was the last thing on his mind, yet he hadn't planned on meeting Lavender.' They kissed for another few moments before pulling apart, Lavender leaning her head on his shoulder.

"Tomorrow's the big day," she said softly. "Everything's set up, right?"

"Aye it is," he replied. "I feel rather bad about the whole thing but she's only getting what she deserves."

"When we met you said that she used to be a great girl," Lavender said quietly. "I find that hard to believe. Granted, I only know her as she is now, which isn't saying much."

Seamus smiled. "It's all right."

"So she hasn't always been this way?" Lavender asked.

"No, not really. She had some issues when we were all in school together. Always has fancied Harry and he's never thought of her in any way other than Ron's sister." he shook his head. "I suppose she's seen him with Hermione aye?"

"Yeah," Lavender replied. "And she wasn't too happy about it, obviously."

"Ah well," Seamus shrugged. "Ye can't always get the person of your dreams can ye?"

Lavender nodded and laughed, but as she looked at Seamus she felt a warm feeling that she hadn't felt in a long time. She had no idea where this all would lead, but she wanted to find out.

*** *** ***

Ron sat in the cafeteria, Luna next to him. Whereas she was eating her lunch, Ron was pushing his around on the tray with his fork. Every time he tried to take a bite, his stomach would rumble and while normally that meant he was hungry, this time he knew it was due to nerves.

"Ron?" Luna asked, concern etched all over her face.

"Hm?" he grunted.

"You've barely touched your food," she said, nodding her head in the direction of his tray. "And I know you didn't sleep at all last night."

He sighed. "I'm just a bloody bundle of nerves." Ron replied. "I know what we're doing is right but I can't shake the feeling that it's wrong."

She looked thoughtfully at him, trying to choose her words carefully. "I can't pretend to know what this is like for you. I don't have any siblings of my own, but I know this isn't easy on you, Ron. You wouldn't be human if you didn't feel guilty. You're stuck in the middle between your best friend and your little sister."

Ron pushed his tray away and got up. "I need to get out of here," he muttered before walking out the door. Luna pushed her own dishes away and hurried after him.

"Ron!" she called after him. "Will you please wait?"

Ron stopped in his tracks. "Sorry," he reached out for her hand. "I don't mean to make you think I'm angry at you because I'm not."

She gripped his hand tightly. "I just feel as if I'm saying everything wrong when all I want to do is help."

"No... Its not you Luna." Ron replied. "It's just my stupid bloody conscience. I had no troubles telling Ginny off for jumping on Harry all summer, yet now it's as if all I hear is a voice in my head saying that she's family and I shouldn't betray her."

"You know what I think?" Luna asked, touching his cheek affectionately. He looked at her and she smiled reassuringly at him. "I think Ginny is lucky to have a brother like you."

"Yeah?" Ron felt slightly cheered by her words. "You really think so?"

"I do," she said, matter of fact. "Everything you've done has been to protect her. She may not see it that way now, but she's lucky to have someone who cares about her like that."

Ron finally cracked a smile. "Thanks... I really needed to hear that." she beamed back at him. "You know something?"

"What's that?" she asked.

Ron stopped and looked down at her. Luna had worn her long hair loose that day and the wind blew several strands into her eyes. "I'm really glad Harry convinced me to loosen up and give you a chance. I'd be missing out on something really amazing if I'd continued keeping my nose in the air." he gently brushed the strands out of her face.

"We'll have to thank Harry next time we see him," Luna said softly, her eyes focused solely on Ron, as his hand lingered on her cheek. "I love you," she said softly. When she saw the surprised expression on his face, she blushed. "It's okay if you're not ready to say it back to me yet. I just wanted you to know that."

Ron felt as if he could hardly breathe for a moment. "No..." he said. "I think... I think I feel the same way. I'm in love with you..." he closed the distance between their lips and kissed her.

"You really mean that?" she whispered when they broke the kiss a few moments later. His arms were still wrapped around her waist.

"Yeah," he smiled down at her. "I really do."

"Good," she said softly, brushing her lips against his once more. "We're in agreement then."

"Quite," Ron's eyes twinkled. "Come on... let's go to the dance studio and pass some time until tonight.”

*** *** ***

Hermione looked at herself in the mirror, pleased with her reflection. She and Lavender had decided to make themselves look extra nice that evening. She'd borrowed another of Lavender's dresses, a creamy coloured one that fell to her knees. High sandals and a touch of makeup completed her look. "I'm ready," Hermione said, patting her hair that she and Lavender had wrestled up in a twist.

"I should say so," Lavender said, giving Hermione an approving smile. She smoothed down her own light blue sundress and slipped on a pair of matching sandals.

"I'm a bit nervous," Hermione confessed. "I mean, Ron said that he'd get Ginny and Draco to be there, and we'll be sitting with the Dursleys... but still, I can't help but feel something might go wrong."

She walked over to her cousin and put her hand on her shoulder. "Listen to me, Hermione. Nothing is going to go wrong tonight. It's all going to work out. After tonight, you won't have to hide anymore and that horrid Ginny Weasley and Draco Malfoy will get their just desserts. It's going to be the best night of the summer. Mark my words."

"I hope you're right." Hermione sighed and then smiled at her cousin. "So you didn't tell me anything last night after you came back from being with Seamus. What's going on?"

Lavender blushed and then under Hermione's probing glance, she squealed. "He kissed me!"

Hermione grinned. "Did he?"

Lavender nodded happily. "And with that one kiss I think he restored my faith in the male gender. Of course, he wouldn't have to do much to be better than Malfoy, but he's really smart and nice and funny, Hermione."

"I'm really happy for you," Hermione hugged her cousin. "It's about time you met someone nice."

"Yes, it is," Lavender agreed. "So when is Harry getting here?"

"He didn't say exactly when, but I do know he wouldn't miss this," Hermione replied, grabbing a lightweight jumper in case it got cold in the ballroom. "I have a feeling he'll 'unmask' when the video is playing."

"I can't wait to see the look on her face when her little plan comes crashing down upon her," Lavender said with a smirk. "You should have seen her earlier down by the lake. She was sitting up on her lifeguard chair like she was a queen on a throne. It took all I had not to hex her."

"Ugh," Hermione shuddered. "I've never met anyone so detestable! And to think she tried to play all friendly with me when she tried to break me and Harry up, as if I would just agree with her."

"Oh, I know," Lavender said. "But I do have to admit as couples go; she and Malfoy are made for each other."

"True," Hermione said. Her father knocked on the door at that moment.

"Are you two ready yet?" he asked, smiling at the both of them.

"Believe it or not, Uncle Robert," Lavender said, linking elbows with Hermione. "We are ready. Right, Hermione?"

Hermione nodded and winked at her father. She was happy as the family left for the ballroom, joking around and talking as they always did.

“Oh no," Lavender groaned, looking in horror as Vernon Dursley made a beeline for them as soon as they walked inside. "Do we really have to sit with them?"

"Now, now..." Robert chastised but his eyes were twinkling. "How are you Vernon?"

"Fine Robert, just fine. Haven't seen much of you the last few days. Hope everyone is well!" he chuckled, fingering his moustache.

"Everyone's doing great," Robert replied as they moved towards the opposite side of the room. Hermione quickly took the seat in the corner so she wouldn't be stuck right next to Dudley and Lavender claimed the chair by her.

Dudley grimaced as he had to settle for the seat directly across from Hermione. "You look lovely tonight, Hermione," he said, smiling at her.

Lavender giggled and whispered in Hermione's ear, "I bet he thinks he's being flirtatious, but it looks to me as if he's constipated."

Hermione fought a laugh and smiled politely. "Thank you Dudley," she said, her voice oozing with sugar. "You look... nice... too." Lavender turned a snicker into a cough.

"Maybe you'd, um, like to take a walk after the movie is finished?" he asked. "You know, alone...with me."

"I uh..." Hermione looked towards Lavender for help.

"Hermione and I actually had plans," Lavender said quickly. "We were going to play...um, charades, wasn't it? With her parents, right? Family night and all that. You understand, right?"

Dudley nodded and then pulled his chair back and without another word stalked off in the direction of the kitchens.

Hermione and Lavender shared their laughter as more people began to filter into the room. She saw Ron and Luna come in, accompanied by Ginny and Draco.

"Look at the two of them," Lavender said to Hermione. Ginny and Draco were holding hands as they surveyed the room. "I think I might vomit."

"Get in line," Hermione rolled her eyes and waved to Ron and Luna. They took seats near the back of the room- Vernon allowed employees at the movie nights only if they took the worst seats. "I wonder where Cho and Neville are?"

Lavender looked around the room. "Don't know, but they better get here soon. They should be starting soon."

"I know," Hermione replied as her parents and the Dursleys sat down. "What movie are we to be seeing tonight Mr. Dursley?" she asked politely.

Vernon acted as if he hadn't heard Hermione. In the wake of her admission about Harry, he'd been very cool, but polite on the surface.

"I believe Hermione asked you what movie we were seeing," Robert said pointedly to Vernon.

He coughed. "I'm so sorry dear, I didn't realise you were speaking to me." he smiled with a jolly yet fake expression. "It's a comedy dear, about some men who chase ghosts for a living. I hear it's quite a good film!" he laughed again.

"Would that be called 'Ghostbusters' Mr. Dursley?" Hermione asked, still smiling brightly.

"I believe so," Vernon said coolly. "If you'll excuse me, I'm going to go make sure we're ready to begin." With that, he left the table, followed by his wife.

"If we're lucky maybe they won't come back," Robert said with a wink at Hermione.

Hermione smiled but figured her father spoke too soon as Petunia and Dudley came out of the kitchens. Dudley made a beeline for the table, a box of chocolates in hand and sat down in a chair closer to Hermione this time.

Lavender tapped Hermione on the shoulder. "There are Cho and Neville," she whispered.

Hermione nodded as her friends waved at her, then took seats next to Ron and Luna. Hermione briefly wondered why Cho saved another seat next to her, not letting anyone sit down until it dawned on her- Harry.

"Harry, you just stepped on my foot," Cho hissed.

"Sorry," Harry muttered back. It was hot under his cloak and he almost wished he'd simply cast a masking spell on himself but it was too late now. "Where's Hermione?" he asked.

"Over there," Cho said, nodding her head toward where Hermione sat. "See? Over there in the corner?"

"Okay," Harry rested his back against the chair, watching Hermione. She looked stunning in her creamy sundress with her hair pinned up. His eyes travelled over her neck; he smiled as he thought about how he loved to nibble at her skin. "Did Hermione tell you what she and I talked about?" he asked in a quiet voice.

"She did and I was a little surprised," she said teasingly. "I thought you'd be a swinging bachelor at least into your thirties. Moving in together? Are you sure about that?"

"Completely," Harry replied without hesitation. "I've been looking around over the last couple of days and I've found some places... there was one that I really think she'll like a lot."

"So you haven't just been sleeping about while you've been away?" she asked with a laugh. "You've actually been doing something worthwhile. So, what's this place like?"

"It's not huge, but it's got one room that's just full of shelves. I figured we could both use it as an office. It's also got three bedrooms, a kitchen, no formal dining room but that's okay, and a really nice sized family room."

Cho stared back at him, a little in awe of what he was saying. "A family room?"

"A living room, whatever you might call it," Harry replied. "It was just really comfortable, and I liked it the moment I stepped into it. A lot of dark wood panelling... after living with the Dursleys when I was younger I don't want to see any white walls, anywhere," Harry scowled.

She smiled warmly at him. "I was just teasing, Harry. I think it's great. And I think Hermione will love it. That is unless her dad murders you when you tell him you want to live in sin with his daughter."

"I'll have you know that Hermione talked to her dad and he wants to have me over for dinner once the holiday is over." Harry informed her smugly.

"Yes, but did he know beforehand about the 'whole living in sin with his daughter' part?" Cho asked, raising her eyebrows at Harry. "I have a feeling that if he'd known about that, he wouldn't be extending dinner invites to you."

"We'll work it out," Harry replied confidently. "Hermione and I have come this far."

"Don't look now," Cho said, catching a glimpse at Dudley who was actually offering Hermione a piece of chocolate. "But Dudley is still thinking he's in with a chance. It must be love. He's actually sharing food."

Harry suppressed a shudder as Hermione gingerly took the sticky chocolate piece in her hand. "I'll... save it for later. I might get hungry during the movie." she said.

"If you get scared during the movie, you can hold my hand," Dudley said softly. He reached for Hermione's hand, but at the last minute she was able to avoid contact as she picked up her glass of soda.

Lavender shook her head in disgust as Hermione hastily gulped down half her glass. "Well seeing as your father told me it was a comedy, I don't think I'll be too frightened." she replied.

"But it's called Ghostbusters," Dudley said condescendingly. "I know how you girls get about ghosts and all that. I was just letting you know that I'll be here if you get scared."

"Right..." Hermione replied then hiccupped. "Oh goodness... I drank my soda too fast. I need to get some water." she got up and so did Dudley.

"Would you like me to come with you?" he asked quickly.

"No thank you," Hermione shook her head. "I'll just be a moment." she quickly left the table and purposefully headed back by where Cho and everyone were sitting. She nodded at them as she held her breath, not wanting to hiccup anymore. Leaving the ballroom, Hermione made a quick turn back by the kitchens. Once inside, she smiled. "Okay Harry, you can come out now."

"Can't pull anything past you, can I?" he asked, taking the cloak off of him. "The things I do for you. I was about to burn up in this bloody thing!"

Hermione smiled at him. "I need some water," she said, hiccupping again.

"I guess if you have the hiccups, I can't greet you properly," he said with a sly grin.

Hermione glared at him as he retrieved a bottle of water from one of the refrigerators. She snatched it away and gulped it down as fast as she could, holding her breath again. "Ahh..." she waited a moment. "Okay... they're gone now." she dropped the bottle and launched herself at him.

Just before their lips met, he stopped her and suppressed a grin at the impatient look on her face. "I just wanted to tell you that I have a little surprise for you back at the inn. I know it might seem a bit optimistic of me, but I have a feeling that things are going to work tonight and I plan on taking you back there with me tonight. That is, if you want to come back with me?"

"Are you bloody kidding me?" Hermione asked. "I've been wanting that for days now."

"I was hoping you'd say that," he said with his eyes twinkling. "So what was it we were about to do?"

Hermione grinned and pressed her lips to his, kissing him as hard as she possibly could. His hands dropped his cloak as he pulled her to him; she fisted her hands in his hair.

Cho cleared her throat loudly. "I hate to break this up and all, but Seamus said they're about to begin."

"Cho!" Harry nearly dropped Hermione and they both grinned sheepishly. "Give us just one more minute and we'll be back." Cho gave Hermione a sly look before shaking her head and closing the door behind her.

"She knows we get a little caught up doesn't she?" Hermione asked, smoothing her dress back down. "You're a bloody bad influence on me."

"Well, since you've been a good influence on me, I guess it balances out," he said softly. "Before you go back, I wanted to tell you something else, too."

"What?" Hermione asked, moving some unruly strands of hair out of his eyes.

"Just that I haven't exactly been lazy while I've been away from you," he said with a smile. "I've been looking around at some places for us and I think I may have found one that you'd like."

Hermione couldn't suppress her grin. "Are you serious?" she finally said. "You've found a place for us to live?" she knew Harry had meant it when he said he wanted them to move in together but it didn't fully hit her until that moment.

"I haven't signed anything yet, but the moment I saw it, I could picture us there," he said happily. "There's this great window seat in the bedroom and I could just see you sitting there on a winter's night, wrapped up in a blanket, reading."

Hermione stared up at him as tears pooled in her eyes. "I love you," she threw herself at him, hugging him as tight as she possibly could.

He wrapped his arms tightly around her and couldn't help feeling that after all the trouble they'd gone through to be together, it was actually going to happen.

"Don't cry on me now," he whispered into her hair. "You don't know how bad it might be to live with me."

"What could be worse than your mood swings?" Hermione asked jokingly as she wiped tears from her eyes.

"I don't know," he said with a laugh. "I might leave the seat up on the toilet or forget to put the cap on the toothpaste."

Hermione laughed. "Those things I can deal with. In time I'll have you trained to my liking."

He frowned. "Hermione? You are joking, right?"

"Maybe," Hermione smiled. "Come on... we'd better get back. This is one movie I don't want to miss."

Harry quickly pulled his invisibility cloak back over him and followed Hermione out of the kitchen. He couldn't resist taking his hand and giving her arse a pat as she walked ahead of him. He stifled a laugh as she stumbled a little bit.

"Sod off Potter," Hermione hissed.

Harry was still chuckling as he took his seat again in between Neville and Cho.

Ginny fidgeted in her seat in between Ron and Draco. She'd not wanted to come to this cheesy movie night, but had agreed to after Ron had asked. "When are they going to get this bloody thing started?" she asked impatiently.

"Soon, Gin." Ron replied, his hands sweating. Luna rested her fingers on his.

"It'll be all right," she whispered in his ear. "You know she deserves this."

"Finally," Ginny said, as the lights dimmed in the ballroom.

Hermione felt her heart start to beat faster as she looked at Lavender, who had paled a bit. The movie screen flickered to life and both girls felt a lump in their throat. This was it. Either their plan would work or it wouldn't.

Ginny wasn't even looking at the screen. She was tired from her double shift at the lake and she had a feeling that this movie night would help her take a quick kip. She'd just closed her eyes when she felt Draco tighten his grip on her hand. She was all for closeness, but he was starting to cut off the circulation of blood to her hand.

"Draco," she hissed, opening her eyes. "What is your problem?"

"Look," he said rigidly, staring at the screen.

"At what?" she asked, turning her attention to the screen. She was expecting to see the opening credits of the movie, but the sight before her wasn't credits, it was...she blinked her eyes quickly to see if she was correct. "That's my cabin!" she said, much louder than she'd meant.

Several people turned to look at her and she slunk down into her chair. On the other side of the room, Vernon Dursley stood to his feet. "What is the meaning of this?" he roared.

Cho looked helplessly at Neville. "What if he stops it?" she asked.

"Seamus said he was locking the door," he whispered back. "So unless he breaks it down it'll keep going." Neville looked back at the screen as Ginny and Draco suddenly appeared.

Ginny's eyes were focused on the screen. She remembered this night. It was the night Ron had busted in on them and said he wanted in on their plan. At that moment, she saw her brother on the screen coming in to her cabin as she hastily tried to hide the stash of money and wallets on her bed.

Ron's face remained stone solid as he re-watched himself fool his sister. Whispers were running rampant in the audience as Ginny, Draco and Dudley talked their plan for everyone to hear. He squeezed Luna's hand and chanced a look at Vernon Dursley, whose face had turned purple. Dudley sat frozen, a half eaten chocolate in his hand.

Ginny wished that a hole would suddenly appear in the floor to swallow her up as she listened to herself confess to everything they'd done. She forced her eyes away from the screen and looked at Draco, but he was staring stone faced at the screen.

Draco was enraged. He had bloody known Ron Weasley was up to no good when he'd stormed in on them that night but he hadn't known it would result in this. He looked out the corner of his eye at Cho Chang, who sat by Neville Longbottom and they were smirking away.

Lavender, meanwhile, was wondering what she'd rather watch more. The looks on Ginny and Draco's faces or the actual confession on the screen. She saw that Hermione, too, was wrestling with the same decision.

Vernon simply couldn't believe what he was seeing. His son, his own son, was up there admitting he was part of the thefts. And one of his best employees as well! A low growl emitted from his throat as the video finished off, the lights flickering back on as the screen went to black.

"What is the meaning of this?" he finally shouted. "Dudley?" The audience stayed seated in their chairs, not wanting to miss a moment.

Ginny turned her attention to her brother. "How could you?" she managed to choke out.

Ron looked at his sister. "How could YOU, Ginny? You stole people's money and belongings and tried to frame Harry for it." he shook his head. "I'm ashamed of you Gin. I really thought I knew you."

Ginny got to her feet and glared at him. "YOU thought you know me? You've got to be kidding me! What kind of person would do this to his own sister?"

“What sort of person would do that to guests?” called an angry female voice from the audience. “That necklace you stole from me was a gift from my grandmother before she died!”

“And that was all the money I brought with me!” a male echoed. Several other guests were getting to their feet, scowling at the redhead at the back. A few guests that were seated closer to Ginny and Draco rounded on them hurling out question after question at the couple. Ginny, who up until this point had been quite confident, now clung to Draco’s arm wondering what she should or could say to explain this away.

“I better get my bracelet and ring back,” a female guest said, coming through the crowd and looking disdainfully at Ginny.

“I want justice,” another guest chimed in. “They can’t get away with this.”

“You should do more thorough background checks when you hire employees, Dursley,” an older gentleman said.

Vernon broke through the angry crowd and Ginny and Draco heard him muttering that all the stolen goods would be returned and if that wasn’t possible, the guests would be reimbursed in some shape or fashion. "Miss Weasley! Mr. Malfoy!" Vernon had rounded on them, Dudley's beefy arm firmly ensconced in his grip. "You WILL explain yourselves this instant!"

Ginny turned to Vernon and found that she had no idea what to say. How could she explain away what everyone in the room had just seen in large, living colour? She looked to Draco, who had always known how to talk himself out of a bad situation.

"It's a fake," Draco replied, sounding more confident than he actually felt. "Ron's good mates with Seamus up there in the booth and they cooked it all up to cover for Potter." Draco sneered. "I refuse to stand here and take blame for Potter's troubles!"

Cho laughed loudly. "Get a load of this, everyone! Draco Malfoy doesn't want to take responsibility for something that everyone knows he did."

"You keep out of this!" Draco hissed, knowing what she was referring to.

"Don't you talk to her like that!" Neville barked, defending his girlfriend.

Vernon felt about ready to burst. "That's enough!" he barked. "You three, in my office, NOW!" Vernon turned to the audience. “Please… everyone… all your belongings and money will be recovered. Please come to my office tomorrow to retrieve them. I will cover for anything that is missing.” He pulled Dudley along and Petunia tittered as she led the rear, making sure that Draco and Ginny wouldn't sneak away. As they left, Ginny glanced back at the table where Hermione was sitting. The brown haired girl gave her a level glare as she was led out.

Luna put a hand on Ron's shoulder. "Are you okay?" she asked gently.

"Fine," he replied as the audience began to get to their feet. "I'm relieved it's all over."

"It's not over yet," Harry replied, coming into the ballroom. He'd followed behind Vernon Dursley and shed his cloak outside to make a proper entrance. Ignoring the surprised gasps of his fellow employees and some of the guests, he strode across the room to where the Grangers were sitting. "Nobody puts Hermione in the corner," he said, holding his hand out to her.

Hermione beamed back at him and took his hand, wondering what he was going to do. She saw Lavender wink at her as Harry led her away.

He brought her up onstage as Neville raced for the CD player. "Are you ready for this?" he murmured into her ear. She nodded and Harry looked at the audience. "In light of the fact that you won't be seeing a movie, Hermione and I would like to dance for you instead."

The group of employees at the back of the room let out a collective cheer and Lavender grinned as Seamus silently came up behind her and took Hermione's now vacant seat. Robert and Elinore stared up at the stage as the opening strains of the music filled the room.

"Esta noche bailamos..." a voice filled the air and Hermione shimmied down Harry's front in tune to the music. He'd had Neville pick a song they'd danced to a few times in the studio and she knew exactly what to do.

Lavender was in awe of her cousin. She'd known only what Hermione had told her about the dancing, but she'd never actually seen it for her own two eyes. Hermione moved like she'd been doing this her entire life. An overwhelming sense of pride came over her as she watched her cousin. She chanced a look back to gauge her aunt and uncle's reaction and saw to her relief that Elinore was clapping along to the music and staring with pride at her daughter. Robert was much more subdued, but he didn't look upset.

Hermione let herself go in Harry's arms as he spun her around the stage, twirling her out then pulling her back, grinding against her momentarily as the saucy Latin beat pulsed through the audience.

"Don't look now," she whispered as he pulled her close, "but everyone's watching."

"I know," Harry replied softly as he dipped her low, so low her hair brushed the ground. As he brought her back up, Hermione reached behind her and pulled out the pins keeping her hair up.

She knew she was supposed to look sultry, seductive, and serious---as Cho called it---when she did this dance, but she couldn't help smiling as she and Harry were finally able to dance openly in front of her family and all of their friends.

Harry grinned at her, letting his hands roam freely as he dipped her back again, her hair now flying. He twirled her around again and they came to a stop together, bodies pressed against one another as the music died away.

The silence was met with a thunderous, enthusiastic applause. Cheers and catcalls could be heard from the back row where the employees were jumping to their feet. Harry grabbed Hermione's hand and they both bowed.

"I think she gets this from me," Elinore said, getting to her feet along with everyone else and clapping enthusiastically for her daughter.

Robert couldn't help the smile that crossed his face as he watched his pride and joy onstage. He realised now that Hermione wasn't kidding when she said she was happiest with Harry, and by the way the boy was looking at her, she had also been right when she said Harry loved her too. His hands moved together of their own volition and a moment later he was applauding as wildly as the rest of the crowd.

Hermione held on tightly to Harry's hand as he led her off the stage. They had to cross through a crowd of people who congratulated and complimented them as they came through. Neville had put another CD on and the crowd of guests and employees were starting to dance.

"Mum, Dad..." she said as she brought him to their table. "I'd really like you to meet Harry Potter."

Elinore grinned warmly at Harry and extended her hand. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Harry. You both looked fantastic up there."

"Thank you Mrs. Granger, it’s lovely to finally meet you." Harry said, shaking her hand. He turned a bit nervously to Hermione's father.

Hermione held her breath as she looked at her father as he looked at Harry. After what seemed like an eternity, Robert extended his hand to Harry. "I'm sorry for misjudging you, Harry," he said quietly.

"And I'm sorry for not trying to talk to you about everything sooner," Harry offered, shaking the man's hand firmly. "I love Hermione very much. I know you were only trying to protect her."

Robert nodded and gave his daughter a hug. As he held onto his daughter, he whispered in her ear, "I'm very proud of you, Hermione."

"Thanks Dad," Hermione said as tears stung the corners of her eyes.

Harry saw Lavender and Seamus engrossed in one another as Robert took Elinore out on the dance floor. "Let's get out of here," he said in Hermione's ear.

"I thought you'd never ask," Hermione said happily taking his hand as he led her out of the ballroom.

*** *** ***

Draco dropped his bag on Ginny's porch and knocked on her door. When she didn't answer, he opened it to see her frantically throwing all her clothes on top of the bed as tears poured from her eyes. "Red, come on... it's not that bad."

"Not that bad?" she asked in disbelief. "So we aren't going to be arrested, but we still got sacked and humiliated, plus we have to pay Vernon back for whatever he’s out for the cost of us stealing. Yeah, that's the perfect ending to a horrible summer."

Draco shook his head. "Those fools don't matter," he sneered. "Stupid pathetic Muggles... it's probably the most excitement they've seen. I refuse to feel humiliated by them."

"Did you see the look on that Hermione's face as we were being led away?" Ginny asked, angrily throwing clothes haphazardly into her suitcase. "And Ron? I can't believe I fell for his caring brother routine."

"Me either." Draco frowned. "I saw through it and I tried to warn you."

"So this is my fault now?" she snapped back at him.

Draco sighed. "No Gin... it's all of our faults." he smirked. "At least we got to leave- Dudley has to stay and listen to Dursley rag on him. He’ll probably make him work it off for the rest of the season. Wouldn't be surprised if he cuts off his food supply for the rest of the summer as well. “

"How can you joke at a time like this?" she asked, momentarily forgetting her packing. "If Ron thinks that I'll ever speak to him again after tonight, he has another thing coming. He chose friendship over family. You just don't do those things, Draco."

"Well then you didn't come from my family," Draco shot back. He watched her roll her eyes and close her suitcase. "Where were you planning on going now Red?"

"I have no idea," she said morosely. "I can't very well go home now, can I? That's all I need is to listen to my mum tell me what a disappointment I am."

Draco felt something inside him tug as she broke out into tears again. "Well..." he said. "I was thinking perhaps... you could come home with me."

"With you?" she asked, looking up at him. "You'd want that?"

"Of course I do," Draco replied. "I love you. I wouldn't leave you out in the rain just because we made a few mistakes."

She wiped a tear from her cheek. "A few mistakes?" she asked with a laugh. "You have an uncanny way of putting the most obscure perspective on things."

Draco smiled. "What do you say?" he asked. "You coming with me?"

She grinned at him. "I'm coming with you."

*** *** ***

Harry pulled Hermione outside and they walked away from the noisy ballroom towards the forest. They were silent a few minutes as they looked at one another, and then broke into laughter.

"I can't even believe this," Harry hugged her, spinning them around a few times.

"Neither can I," she said laughing. "We're actually together and no one minds. No one seems to care."

"That's the best part," Harry replied. He cupped her face in his hands and kissed her hungrily.

When they pulled away from each other, Hermione couldn't fight the instinct to look over her shoulder to see if anyone was watching. "Sorry," she said breathlessly. "Hard habit to break."

"It's all right. We have loads of time to help you get over it now." he held her close. "I love you so much."

"That's good to hear because I'm crazy about you myself," Hermione replied cheekily.

Harry laughed. "You know... there's really only one thing left to do here."

Hermione raised an eyebrow at him. "What's that?"

“Figure out how we're going to break the news to your dad about us moving in together." Harry replied.

The End

22. WINNERS!

Well well… the moment a lot of you have been waiting for!!

The winners of the Dirty Dancing soundtrack are:

Hermione Potter

Sarahmay

Sweetkiwi456

CONGRATULATIONS!!!

We wish we could afford to do more than three winners but this was about all we could do! Thank you ALL for reviewing and making Dirty Dancing such a great experience, both for us AND you guys!

Winners, please email Heaven (heaven@portkey.org) with your name and address. Prizes will be in the mail next week as long as she hears from you by next Wednesday, July 28th, if she doesn’t, a new winner will be drawn.

And as a special treat- we’re taking this moment to announce that a sequel IS in the works!

Title: The Not So Simple Life

Summary: After leaving Hillsdale, Harry and Hermione move in together. They thought their life with one another would be simple now that the Dursleys, Draco and Ginny were out of the picture. Yet their lives away from dancing are quite different, and many new people enter their lives- including a study partner that's bent on getting Hermione to fall for him. Their young relationship will face its toughest test, but in the end will their love be enough to survive or will the dance come to an end?

See you all in a few weeks with the first chapter!!! And THANKS AGAIN!!! :D